#hurt kuro to think about how much hyde hated him

[pocket-luv101]

Across Time || Chapter 27

Fandom: Servamp Ships: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side) Characters: Kuro, Mahiru, Hyde, Licht

Summary: Mahiru falls into a well and is taken to a new, fantasy world. He comes across a half-blooded cat demon trapped in a tree. After he frees Kuro, he helps him collect the shards of the sacred jewel. (KuroMahi, InuYasha AU)

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || Ch.7 || Ch.8 || Ch.9 || Ch.10 || Ch.11 || Ch.12 || Ch.13 || Ch.14 || Ch.15 || Ch.16 || Ch.17 || Ch.18 || Ch.19 || Ch.20 || Ch.21 || Ch.22 || Ch.23 || Ch.24 || Ch.25 || Ch.26 || (Ch.27) ||

A bright light filtered through Mahiru’s eyelids and it pulled him out of his sleep. As he slowly regained consciousness, he became more aware of how stiff his body felt. Mahiru opened his eyes and he was confused when he saw the industrial light above him. He had become accustomed to seeing a blue sky whenever he woke. For a moment, he thought he was dreaming.

Mahiru moved his hand and he felt a light grip around it. He turned his head to find Kuro sleeping beside him in a chair. He also realized that he was in a hospital room and they were in his era again. Kuro must’ve taken him back through the well after the fight with Mikuni. Memories of the night came back to him and he tried to sit up. His body refused to move and he groaned slightly.

His voice woke Kuro and he jumped to his feet. He leaned over him and carefully ran his fingers through Mahiru’s brown hair. With his era’s advanced technology, he thought it was best to take him back to his time to treat his wounds. Kuro couldn’t remember the last time he had been so scared. Even now, he was afraid that the slightest touch would hurt him.

“You’re awake.” He whispered as a reassurance to himself more. Kuro brushed his bangs from his forehead and then pressed a soft kiss to the spot. His uncle drove them to a large building and Kuro didn’t understand what they intended to do to help Mahiru. The doctors didn’t allow him to see him until an hour after they took him to another room.

“How long have I been sleeping? Are Tsurugi and the others safe as well? I purified the castle but I don’t know if it was enough to break the spell over them. Touma was there and—” Mahiru paused when Kuro placed his finger against his lips. His warm hand calmed him and Mahiru took a shaky breath. He closed his eyes and leaned into his hand. “He took my jewel shards.”

“We’ll get them back. Don’t think about the sacred jewel or Touma and focus on recovering instead, Mahiru. You used too much of your spiritual energy and I was worried that it would damage your heart. The doctor said you’re fine though.” He made a weak smile. Mahiru stretched out his arms to him and Kuro climbed onto the bed to accept his silent invitation. He hugged him and rested his head against his chest to listen to his heart beat.

Mahiru reached up to touch Kuro’s cat ears but he had a hood pulled over his head. He understood that he had to hide them because doctors would question why a man had cat ears. He slipped his hands beneath his hood and threaded his fingers through his hair until he could scratch his ears. Kuro started to purr and Mahiru chuckled lightly at the sound. His laughter ran through his chest and Kuro could feel it.

Kuro sat up and his bell rang between them. The sound drew Mahiru’s attention to the pouch he wore and the jewel shards glowed through the fabric. They had fought countless battles to collect the shards yet Touma took them from him so easily. He was already injured and he couldn’t use his spiritual power at the time. Mahiru still felt guilty.

“Are you thinking about what happened? Mikuni made that trap to take all of our jewel shards but you were the one who stopped him. Your arrow broke his spell and he ran away after that.” Kuro knew how Mahiru took on too much responsibility and he wished he would acknowledge his own strength. “We’ll go back and make a plan with Hyde and Licht later. For now, rest.”

“I don’t know if I can relax.” Mahiru admitted and laid back against the pillow. “Who knows how many shards Touma has now that he had stolen my half? He might have a majority of the sacred jewel now.”

He thought of what Touma told him before he took his jewels. He called him weak like his mother. What kind of relationship did they have and why did he resent him? His mother briefly appeared with a pinkish glow around her. He didn’t know if she was truly his mother or the version of her that lived in the past. He recalled how she also protected him from the centipede demon.

Mahiru was pulled out of his thoughts when Kuro took his hand. “I asked your uncle if there was anything that I could do to distract you from what happened and help you feel better. He said I should take out on a date so you would have a break from collecting the jewel shards. I don’t know what a ‘date’ is but I’ll take you anywhere you want.”

“A date isn’t a place. People in your time would call it a part of courting where you take your lover somewhere for fun. It doesn’t matter where as long as we’re together.” He explained. They spent a lot of time together while collecting the jewel shards but they haven’t been able to go on a conventional date. Mahiru wanted to spend time with him on a date, he didn’t know if it was the right time.

Kuro placed his finger beneath his chin and he turned his head to face him. His red eyes were earnest and Mahiru felt his heart quicken. Kuro could see how hesitant he was and he moved his hand to hold Mahiru’s. He gave him a tender squeeze before he said, “You uncle also told me that you like simple dates like going to the movies or eating out.”

“I know a local place that has great ramen and somen where we can eat.” Mahiru said. “But I need to be discharged from the hospital before I can leave. They’ll probably want to do a few tests and speak with me. I don’t know how to explain to them that a wind sorcerer threw me against the wall.”

“Your uncle told them that you fell off your bike. He’s in the cafeteria right now and I’ll go tell him that you’re awake. I’m sure you want to talk to him after being gone so long.” Kuro stood up and kissed his forehead before he left. His consideration touched his heart and Mahiru glanced at the chair beside his bed. He had likely stayed beside him the entire night.

Mahiru called to Kuro as he opened the door. “I’m looking forward to our date, Kuro.”

Licht studied the strange contraption that he often saw Mahiru use to travel. He had never seen something similar before. Mahiru called it a bike and it was unique to his village. He didn’t explain much about the bike and Licht wondered if it was a demon in disguise or a strange wagon. He touched the cold metal and closed his eyes to listen for a heartbeat. “What are you, Mr. Bike?”

Something tickled his neck and Licht instinctively flinched away from the touch. He almost fell into the bike but an arm caught him before he could be hurt. Licht wasn’t surprised after he heard Hyde chuckle in his ear. The demon seemed to enjoy sneaking up behind him to play small tricks. He was more confused with himself since he hadn’t sensed him approach him.

Kirara hadn’t warned him about Hyde behind him either. Instead, the cat demon reached out its tiny paw to him and purred happily. He reasoned that she didn’t warn him because she trusted him after all the time they spent together. Licht petted Kirara and he hated to admit that he felt the same. They were so accustomed to Hyde’s presence that they didn’t react to his approach. Despite everything he learned as a demon slayer, he considered Hyde a new comrade.

“Are Kuro and Mahiru back from their mysterious village?” Licht asked and moved out of Hyde’s arms. Kuro had immediately taken Mahiru back to his village and he forgot to bring the bike and backpack in his rush. He brought the two items back to Toru’s village for them. “I wonder if Mahiru is also from a village of demon slayers for Kuro to keep their location a secret. He didn’t allow anyone to follow him and he destroyed his tracks.”

“Who would believe a lazy bastard like my brother would go through so much trouble for a human? Even though he was panicked, he thought of Mahiru’s wish to keep his village a secret. I was curious about the place since Mahiru is different. I considered tracking him but I’m sure Kuro would be mad if I did. Mahiru must be something.” Hyde joked but Licht started to feel strange. He was jealous of how he spoke of Mahiru. Licht respected Mahiru and he knew Hyde only saw him as a friend yet the feelings turned his stomach.

He looked away from him and flicked the bike pedal. Licht wanted to push aside the confusing feelings to focus on the twirling pedal. Then, he felt Hyde’s large hand on his head and he tousled his hair. He looked back to see him grinning. “As strange as Mahiru is, he can never be as unique as an angel. I’ve never heard of a demon slayer with a pet nekomata.”

“I didn’t know Kirara was a demon at first. She wandered into my crib when I was a toddler and I assumed she was a regular cat. I adopted her. According to my mother, I cried loud enough to attract demons when they tried to take her away from me.” Licht slipped the cat from his shoulder and cradled her in his arms. “She’s my family and I didn’t want to be separated from her.”

“Kirara adores you too. She’s not fully grown and intelligent like other nekomata but I can understand her when she purrs.” As Hyde petted the cat, he leaned closer to Licht without thinking. “I heard you talking to ‘Mr. Bike’. This thing is probably a tool for travelling though. It doesn’t have a demon presence and Mahiru doesn’t talk to it like he would a pet.”

“Mahiru sits on it like a horse.” Licht picked up the bike and he imitated how Mahiru would sit on it. He swung his leg over the seat but he found it difficult to balance on the bike. The wheels were thin and the ground was uneven. “Mahiru places his feet on these two stirrups. Will it go forward if I press on them?”

The moment he took his feet off the ground to press the pedal, the bike started to tilt sideways. Hyde reached out to stop the bike from falling but then he felt a sharp pain on his feet. Licht had hastily placed his foot on the ground for balance and he accidentally stepped on him. The spikes on his boots made the pain worse. He saw him wince but he didn’t become angry like he expected. Hyde only laughed.

“Maybe we should wait until Mahiru comes back so he can properly teach you how to ride that bike.” He playfully ruffled his hair again. “I don’t know why you’re suddenly interested in the bike. You already have Kirara and she’s faster than this contraption.”

“Kirara is wonderful. She’s the fastest nekomata alive and she can even fly.” Licht agreed and nodded proudly. He petted the cat on his shoulder but his smile became tainted with regret. “We weren’t fast enough to reach the castle before Kuro and Mahiru were attacked by the wind sorcerer. I’m supposed to be the fastest in my family but I was too slow again.”

Hyde knew that he was thinking of his father who had also died in one of Touma’s traps. He didn’t know what he could say to comfort him. He placed his hands on the bike and Licht sat in the loose circle of his embrace. “In a fair fight, angels always win. Touma doesn’t fight fair though. When Mahiru sent that familiar to us, it couldn’t take us to the castle because of the barrier.”

“That’s what I hate most about demons. They can never be honest and resort to tricks when fighting us. Demons already have an advantage with their power and we tried to fight back with our numbers. We worked so hard but that demon…” Licht looked up and his words trailed off. He was a demon and he would feel offended that he had insulted his kind. Hyde was different from the demons he fought and he forgot that he was an oni. “I was talking about Touma.”

“I’m a demon and I’ve used cowardly tricks too.” Hyde snapped his fingers and a wind circled them. He let go of the bike but his wind kept it from falling again. Licht cautiously placed his foot on the peddle and pushed down on it to make the bike crawl forward. Hyde walked beside him. “With my knowledge as a demon and a monk, I’ll strip Touma of any tricks he could use. The only thing left is for an angel to purify him. Then, we’ll both have our revenge.”

“A demon slayer, an oni monk, a priest and a half demon. We make a strange team, don’t we?” Licht chuckled and the subtle tilt of his lips was surprisingly attractive. He rarely smiled and Hyde wondered what he could do to see the expression more. An eccentric demon slayer shouldn’t affect him so much when he already promised that he wouldn’t become attached to a human again.

Kirara jumped off his shoulder and shifted into its larger body. He was confused when it growled at them since it was rarely aggressive. Licht stepped off the bike and he walked to the large cat. He reached out to it but Kirara walked past him to the bike and picked it up in her mouth. He watched Kirara carry the bike towards the river and he realized its intention too late.

Kirara dropped Mahiru’s bike into the water.

“Bad girl, why would you do that?” Licht ran into the lake to retrieve the bike before it could be carried away by the current. A small tug on his shirt stopped him and he looked back to Kirara. She whined softly and he wished that he understood what she wanted to tell him. Kirara rarely misbehave so he couldn’t guess why she would throw the bike into the lake. “What is it, Kirara?”

“She got jealous that you were riding on the bike instead of her.” Hyde told him and he had chuckled at the situation.

“You should know that I could never replace you. You’re my family. But Mahiru’s also our family and he’ll be sad if something happens to his bike. Let’s get it and then we can take a ride around the village.” Licht reassured the cat and stroked its fur. Hyde imagined if he held him and he found that he was the one to feel jealous. He didn’t want to be a companion to Licht like Kirara was though.

“You need to catch the noodles, Kuro. I thought you would be better at this since you love ramen and you have cat-like reflexes. Here, you can have this one.” Mahiru used his chopsticks to catch the cluster of nagashi somen that slid down the bamboo shoot. He dipped the noodles into the broth and then brought it to Kuro’s mouth to feed him. He took Kuro to a restaurant that offered a variety of noodles for their date. “How does it taste?”

“Good. You said you were a cook for a restaurant. Did you make dishes like this? The food at this restaurant tastes different from yours. I would like to taste yours since the food you make back home has a different seasoning. It’s simple but good too.” While Mahiru brought him cup ramen to eat, Kuro also enjoyed when he would cook for them.

“I actually work in a curry shop but I know how to make noodles like this. Once we have an opportunity like this again, I’ll make somba from scratch for you. It would be difficult for me to carry all the supplies I need to make homemade noodles to the past.” Mahiru offered. “My uncle bought this toy version of a bamboo shoot where you can slide down noodles like this. Maybe I can find it for the occasion.”

Mahiru had a bright smile whenever he spoke of his uncle and Kuro couldn’t stop himself from reaching out to him in that moment. He brushed his bangs from his forehead so he could see his brown eyes better. His casual touch caused Mahiru to pause as if he were spellbound. They were always together in the feudal era but his touch felt more intimate now that they were on an official date.

“Is there something on my face, Kuro?” Mahiru tried to hide that he was blushing by rubbing a napkin over his cheek. The action only drew Kuro’s attention to his lips and he forced himself to turn back to his bowl. He was tempted to kiss him but he didn’t know if he should with so many people around them.

“Pardon me,” A voice came between them and Kuro leaned away from Mahiru. A waiter held up a pitcher of water and asked, “Would you like me to refill your glasses?”

“Yes, thank you. We’re finished eating so can you get us our bill? The food was great.” Mahiru said and reached for his wallet to pay for the meal. He was a little confused when Kuro stopped him by placing his hand over his.

“I’ll pay for the food. Your uncle said that it’s my responsibility to take care of you as your mate.” Kuro told him. Mahiru didn’t know how he intended to pay the bill when he didn’t have money from his era. He was happy that his uncle supported their relationship but he hoped he didn’t give him money to pay for their date. Then, Kuro said: “I have a rare mummified kappa claw and that should be enough.”

“Wait, you have what?” Mahiru saw him pull a claw out his pocket and he started to panic. He could only imagine the panic that would occur after they saw the claw. He needed to stop him. “Sit, Kuro!”

“Sorry about using the incarnation on you, Kuro. The waiter would’ve freaked out if they saw a demon’s hand. I might’ve caused a bigger scene by using the spell though.” Mahiru and Kuro held hands as they walked home from the restaurant. It was night and Kuro was surprised by how bright the street was with the lanterns lining the path. Mahiru moved closer to him and leaned his head against his arm.

“Are you cold?” Kuro took off his red robe and placed it over Mahiru’s shoulders. He slipped his arms through the sleeve and drew the fabric to his nose. Mahiru wasn’t cold but he liked the opportunity to wear his jacket and walk close to him. No matter if they were exploring the feudal era or having a simple walk in the modern world, he was happy to spend time with Kuro.

“We ate a lot. How about we burn off all those calories by playing in the park?” Mahiru took his hand and led Kuro into the park across the street. Most would find the park childish but he wanted to see what his reaction would be. The feudal era didn’t have playgrounds with swings and slides. He experienced new things in Kuro’s time and he wanted to give him a similar experience.

Since it was late, the park was empty and they were the only two in the area. Mahiru sat on a swing and lightly kicked off the ground. “I don’t know if you have something similar to playgrounds like this. There are forests next to the village where kids can play and explore. We don’t have as many vast landscapes like you do. Sit on the swing next to me, Kuro.”

He accidentally used the incarnation and he jumped forward to stop him from crashing into the dirt. Mahiru hugged him but the power of the spell was stronger than he expected and he was pulled to the ground as well. He fell onto his back but he wasn’t hurt by Kuro. Kuro caught himself before he could fall on top of Mahiru.

They laid on the ground but Mahiru found himself laughing. He reached up to play with the bell hanging from his neck and rang it lightly. “When we have the chance to speak with my uncle in the past again, we should ask him how to break the incarnation. He cast the spell so you wouldn’t try to steal the jewel from me. We don’t have to worry about that so you don’t need this.”

“The incarnation is troublesome but I want to keep the bell. It’s the first thing you gave me.” He said and sat up. Mahiru had his arms around his neck and he moved with Kuro. He tightened his hold around him lightly and thought of how well they fit together. His arms made him feel safe and protected and Mahiru didn’t want to let go of him.

“You know, Kuro, when you said that you talk to me uncle, I was a little scared. I thought you two would’ve said that I should stay in my time here. Touma was able to take my jewel shards from me.” Mahiru placed his hand over his heart where he would wear the necklace that held his shards. “Without the shards, I can never go back or see you again. That scares me more than Touma.”

“I can never leave you behind again.” Kuro took off his jewel shards and slipped it around Mahiru’s neck. He cupped his face and leaned down to kiss his forehead. The fight before them was dangerous but he understood Mahiru’s wish to face the challenge together. He was the strongest person he knew yet he would fight for him and future together. “I won’t let Touma or anyone else hurt you again.”

“Touma didn’t hurt me and I think it was because my mother was there. She also protected us from the centipede demon the night we met. At first, I thought I hallucinated her but there could be a chance she’s still alive. Touma wasn’t surprised to see Mother so he must know something. I want to talk to him.” Mahiru decided. “It’ll be more difficult to defeat him than simply killing him.”

“It’ll be troublesome but we’ll find a way.” Kuro agreed to his plan quicker than Mahiru expected but his answer warmed his heart. “We should head home before demons come out. It’s night. I don’t know what kind of demons live in this park but I would rather not fight them.”

“My time doesn’t have demons but it is rather late. I wanted to enjoy the park but I think there’s something you’ll enjoy more. I like sleeping under the stars with you but you haven’t tried sleeping in a bed. It’s more comfortable then the ground.” Mahiru hugged Kuro’s arm and grinned up at him. “I don’t usually have sex on the first date but I’ll make an exception for you, Kuro.”

“There’s no rush to go back so we can stay the night.” He leaned down and kissed him softly.

[elliotthezubat]

DEATH CITY DAYS CHAPTER 83

an incident in a certain city, a guard is losing her sanity, a confrontation with the mafia, and leroux’s backstory

[[cont from part 82]]

Patty: *hug* >w< "You're back!" liz: hey sis. ^^ Wes: ^^ Patty: "What you bring home?" -elsewhere- Convenience Store Robber: "Give me all the money in the register." Hyde: -_-; ochako:....*poke* Robber: "?!" *aims their gun* "What the hell do you think you're--" *notices they're floating* o_____o ochako: *calling 911* Robber: "WHAT THE HECK YOU DO TO ME?!" Hyde: "You messed with a super, punk." ochako: and now, you are going to jail, buddy. Robber: Q___Q "My probation officer is going to kill me..." -elsewhere- Poe: "..." *sips tea, reading the news* lana: ?? whats up? Poe: "It's like something I would write--quite violent..." lana:....*hug* Poe: "I-I'm fine..." *hug* -elsewhere- Mori: "..." *looks around* -silence- Mori: "..." *stomach growls* "..." *exits the bedroom* *looks at a door* "And a new pillow..." *opens the closet door* -shizuka's head is there...- Mori: "...Wh-Where..." -silence- Mori: "..." *picks up the head* -she looks as peaceful as ever...- Mori: "...Talk." -...- Mori: "Speak. Why aren't you doing as I ask?" -i missed you....mr mori...- shizuka?: *she smiles at him with a loving expression* Mori: *smiles* "I, you..." shizuka?: hehe~ Mori: *tearing up, smiling* "I missed you...Thank you for returning..." -...- Mori: *he cradles the head* -...- Mori: "You won't leave again...I'll make sure of that." -...- Mori: "I won't let them take you away from me again..." -elsewhere- Katai: *hands the files* "H-H-H-H-H-Her-Here-Here--" Kunikida: *takes them* "Thanks." kirako: you know, you're welcome to come back any time, katai. Katai: >~< "You...all seem to be doing fine...without me." kirako: our offer still stands. Katai: Q___Q "I-I'll think..." -elsewhere- marie: alright, so what's up? Yumi: "We anticipate the Kishin disappeared. Residual madness may persist. Your wavelength should help negate that while I look..." *glancing at the surroundings* marie: *she nods* Yumi: *looks at some rubble* "..." *pushes a few rocks aside--* marie:.....!! GET DOWN! Yumi: "!!!" -it's too late--the claws reach her hand* Yumi: "AH!" marie: *attacks the claw* Kishin Crow: "CAW!" *tries to flap away--its three eyes staring at Marie* marie: oh no you dont! ~lightning rope~ Kishin Crow: "CAW CAW!" *the eye...moves on its stalk!* marie: !!! yumi! Yumi: *clutching her slices hand* "!!!" *lets go of the injured hand, transforms the other hand into a crossbow--* Kishin Crow: *sends the eye stalk at Yumi* *SLICE* *Arrow to the eye stalk* Kishin Crow: *shrieks* marie: you alright? *The crow is bleeding out* Yumi: "I think so..." *rips a cloth to tie off the cuts* "...Marie...Look at its blood..." marie: ..... you didnt get any of it on you, did you? Yumi: "No..." *The blood keeps coming out...and then--* Yumi: "!!!" *The blood forms a spire, aimed at Marie* marie: !!!! *grabs yumi and runs* OH SHIIIIIT! Yumi: *running with her, turning back and firing more shots at the Black Blood* *Something rumbles under the ground* marie: ._.; oh this is gonna suck. *Bugs start crawling out of the ground...with Kishin Eye symbols along their backs* marie: *electric attacks at them* *The bugs screech--before more blood pours out of them* marie: *over talkie* everyone, fall back!* DWMA agent: *over talkie* "Do you need back up?" Yumi: "Fall back! Evacuate the entire facility now!" DWMA agent: "Roger." marie: *still running* *The blood is pooling...and swirling on the ground...* marie: shit, we need to get to higher ground... *The helicopters are already leaving* marie: yumi, do you have a grappling hook function? Yumi: "Of course..." *aims* -nice shot!- marie: *holding on for dear life* Yumi: *feels her arm being tugged* "UGH!" Death the Kid: *The blood is whirling higher...forming...a dome?!* -nice landing!- agent: miss mjolnir, yumi, are you two alright? marie: Q~Q that was scary.... *The dome is closing in on them, leaving a hole just small enough for the helicopter to pass...* Yumi: "Focus! Get us out!" -escape successful! - Yumi: *collapses back, clutching her arm* "Thank goodness..." doctor: you werent infected, were you? marie: no. Yumi: *shakes her head* "I don't think so...but we'll need to test." -elsewhere- Medusa: "..." *small laugh* neian: gubu? Medusa: "Just...thinking about something." *feels warm* "I think...it's back." neian: ? Medusa: *pulls up news* -an entire town trapped in a black blood dome- Medusa: *her smile widens* -elsewhere- Asura: *shuddering* mikan: *holds his hand* Asura: "It's too much...It keeps bubbling up..." mikan: *strokes his head and holds him close to her chest, humming* Asura: *leans into her, murmuring...breathes a bit more calmly* mikan: *smiles* Asura: "...Thank you." -elsewhere- Anya: *hands Tsugumi medicine* "Is the migraine any better?" tsugumi: *groooan* =~=;; why is my head hurting meeeeee? Anya: *closes the blinds, takes a cloth from the bowl of water* "Just rest..." *rests the cloth on her forehead* tsugumi: ok.....zzzzzz Anya: *sad smile, as she tucks Tsugumi in* -...- tsugumi: hn? am i dreaming?.....helloooo? ???: "Hello." tsugumi: *turns* ?? *It's misty in this space* ???: "You're not feeling well, are you?" tsugumi: no? ???: "It must be the madness." tsugumi: wait a minute....*squints* *The person walks through the mist* tsugumi: !!!! Maka: *smiles* tsugumi: m-miss maka! why are you here? oh my god, did i die in my sleep?! Maka: "Heh...No, you're not dead. Although I appreciate the Death Children humor." tsugumi: he...he..... HAHAHAHAHAHA....ha....*ahem* sorry. Maka: .w.; "...Sorry. I guess that was a bit much. Let's start from the beginning. No, you are not dead--you're just tapping into your Grigori." tsugumi: like, in my sleep? that's cool. Maka: "I know, right? But there was something else that stimulated this reaction...madness." tsugumi:.....am i going crazy? Maka: "You aren't. But others are. There was recently an explosion of Black Blood...and its effects are spreading. You're feeling them." tsugumi: *gulp* Maka: "Be on the alert. The DWMA will need your sensory skills to determine where next the madness will emerge." tsugumi:..r-right.... Maka: "If you can't pinpoint the madness, you'll need a conduit to channel your Grigori." tsugumi: how do i do that? Maka: "By working with your weapon partner." tsugumi: maka...i _am_ a weapon. *sweatdrop* Maka: .___.; "...Sorry. I meant meister. I'm not used to thinking of Grigoris as weapons." ^^; tsugumi: right, hehe. ^^; its fine. Maka: "Have you and your meister attempted to locate souls through Grigori before?" tsugumi:....no .w.; Maka: "Well, practice makes perfect. I took some notes on it...but I don't know where those notes would be now since I'm..." tsugumi:....r-right... Maka: "...Did they ever put my papers in the library?" tsugumi: i could start there. Maka: "Good. And bring your meister." tsugumi: right... ^^;;;; -...- mio: um...tsugumi? tsugumi:...nugh?....why is everything upside down? Anya: "You fell off your bed." -_-; tsugumi: oh. ehehe.. ^^; ao: *helping her up* Anya: "You must have had some dream, given all that muttering you were doing." ao: and for a moment, your ankle sprouted wings. tsugumi: wait what?! Anya: "It was weird...Maybe your migraine is messing with your soul." mio: at least you were wearing pants. tsugumi:...i think...im better now....ah! right! library! Anya: "???" -elsewhere- Kuro: *curled up, reading a book* mahiru: *talking on the phone* i know. im kind of nervous though. Ryuusei: "You'll be fine! Just don't piss off the wrong people--DWMA kids are hardcore." koyuki: we'll be supporting you. ^^ mahiru: thanks guys. Ryuusei: "And don't forget us! We should hang out the weekend after. And bring your new friends!" mahiru: right. i think sakuya's at the DWMA too, so it'll be good to see him again. Ryuusei: "Right. Keep an eye on him." mahiru: will do. *Noise heard off the phone* Ryuusei: "Yeah, okay! Jeez, get off my back..." koyuki: ^^; your sister again? Ryuusei: "Yeah. Her highness didn't like how I dried the plates." mahiru: ^^; -elsewhere- Sakuya: "How about this one?" *holds up a notebook in the department store--with flowers on it* naho: super cute. ^^ lilac: y-yeah... Sakuya: "Lilac, need a new bookbag?" lilac: *nod* -elsewhere- fukuzawa: mori?...*looking around* *Whimpering is heard* fukuzawa: ??....*enters a room*...!!! Mori: "Talk to me...Why won't you talk?" fukuzawa: ..... Mori: *talking to shizuka’s head* "Of course I love you! How could you ask me? You're the one who left me..." fukuzawa: mori... Mori: *ignoring him* "I missed you, too..." *cradles the head* fukuzawa:.....*reaches his hand out* Mori: "GET BACK!" fukuzawa: ..... Mori: "Can't you leave us alone?" fukuzawa:.....*glances at the head* -the head doesnt reply- fukuzawa:...my apologies....take your time....*exits* ..... Mori: *nods* "Thank you..." *looks at the head* "..." -i love you so much, mr mori- Mori: "I love you, too..." -i will love you, even if you killed me- Mori: "...But...I did..." -i will forgive you- Mori: "Really?" -i will forgive you, even if _she_ doesnt- --...b a s t a r d....-- rain?: *staring down at him with wide, hate filled eyes* Mori: "!!!" *backs away* rain?: y o u  d i d  t h i s  t o  m e.....y o u  r u i n e d  m e... Mori: "It-It wasn't me..." rain?: t h e n  w h o  w a s  i t  w h o  r a p e d  m e  r e p e a t e d l y  t h e n?! Mori: *glares* "I did what was given to me..." rain?:....then you truly are a monster. just like your mother said you would become.... Mori: "She was wrong!" rain?: oh? Mori: "She was just unlucky! Unlucky like you, you cursed brat!" rain?:............*stares at him with that same, damned stare....* Mori: "!!! You're not her! Or her! You're just a dumb bitch!" rain?: ..............*she grabs him by the neck* how dare you talk down to me after all you're put me through. Mori: "!!! L-Let go!" fukuzawa: mori? Mori: "UNHAND ME! I'LL KNOCK YOU DOWN AND REMIND YOU WHO IS IN CONTROL!" -SMACK- fukuzawa: ..... Mori: "..." *tears up...strokes the head* fukuzawa: .....you need help, mori. Mori: *crying* fukuzawa:.....*pat pat* (what am i to do with him?) Mori: *curls up* -elsewhere- Wes: "...Soul..." soul: yeah? Wes: "...I went to use your bathroom. And it was locked. And when I knocked, there was a small child inside who said 'Occupied’. Also, you have another small child in the kitchen eating cereal on the floor." Damon: *grabs another handful of cereal from the box* soul: its...a bit of a long story. ^^; Wes: "...I got time." *sits* "At least until I can use the bathroom." -one explanation later- Wes: "...That's a big thing. Need any help?" soul: all i can get. Wes: "Happy to." *smiles* "Just think of me as their Uncle Wes." Damon: *stares at Wes* soul: hey damon, say hi. becky:..... mr wes, is mr soul a creepy guy? soul: *pierced with an arrow that says 'creepy guy'* QvQ Wes: "N-No? What makes you think that?" becky: he's a stranger who invited us to live with him after we lost our parents. stranger danger! soul: QwQ Wes: "I assure you, my brother has no bad interests involved. He just wants to take care of you--" Damon: *stares at Wes* Wes: "Right, Damon?" Damon: "...Your teeth look dumb, Wes. Soul's are cooler." Wes: QwQ soul: damon, please. ^^; s-sorry about that bro. ^^;; Damon: -_- Wes: *pat pat* "R-Right, bro..." -elsewhere- Motojiro: *brings out a tray* <Your meal~> leo: *smiles* thank you. *nom* ^u^ Motojiro: *sits next to her* "You're welcome." *inches closer* leo: *lean* u///u Motojiro: *smiles, puts an arm around her* <You know what...> leo: ?? Motojiro: "I just realized I forgot something..." *hands her a tea cup* "Let me pour you some..." leo: ok. *The tea pours into the cup--then there is a metal clink heard* leo: ?? Motojiro: *knowing smile* "I wonder what that is..." *hands her a spoon* leo: *stirs and pulls something out* ah- *It's a ring* Motojiro: "..." leo: ah-...*blush* Motojiro: "A new synthetically constructed palladium platinum blend with a new jewel component that I have named Leo--" *blinks* "...Sorry. I'm rambling. I named the substance after you. And I want to marry you. And I am all flustered and don't know how to ask--" -HUG- leo: *crying tears of happiness* <yes..yes...> Motojiro: OwO "..." *hug* "Then let's get married!" pushkin: *sniff* how sweet. katya: if you hurt her, we'll shoot you in the kneecaps, buddy! leo: *sniffs and smiles* Motojiro: QwQ "...Th-Thanks for at least threatening me with the name 'buddy'..." katya: *gives him the 'im watching you' hand sign* -elsewhere- Yumi: *recovering in bed* marie: well, seems you're doing alright... Yumi: *sighs* "That's a relief...How about you?" marie: all good. that was really scary.... Yumi: "...That blood should not have done that. We'll need someone to run checks." marie:...*nods* Yumi: "...I haven't even called home. Have you?" marie: i called the babysitter. Yumi: *sighs* "Christa?" marie: she's doing ok. Yumi: "..." *winces as she grabs her phone, dials--* "...Death?" lord death: yumi, thank goodness you're ok! *sigh* i was so worried that-... Yumi: "I know. I'm sorry. And..." *weak smile* "If I was dead, you'd be the first to know." lord death:....but you're alive and well...and when you get home, im going to give you so much love. Yumi: *crying* "I-I know. The kids?" lord death: waiting for you... Yumi: "Can I see Shiori?" shiori: mama! lord death: that's right! mama! Yumi: *wipes her eyes* "Hello, sweetie. I missed you." -elsewhere- Akitaru: *hands a reading light* "Here's for your 'clubhouse,' Tamaki." tamaki: thanks. Akitaru: "Don't mention it. Just remember you got hand-to-hand combat training this week. I convinced someone to help you with that..." tamaki: right. -elsewhere- Kurogiri: "Congratulations." *picks up the files* "Were these hard to come by?" shaula: *asleep at the bar* beatrice: -.-; Kurogiri: "..." *turns to Beatrice* "Thank you, then. As for her, get her sleep, coffee, and away from Shigaraki." beatrice: right away. -elsewhere- Kid: *sigh of relief* *falls back in his chair* stocking: well? Kid: "Yumi is recovering and sounds unharmed. Same for Marie." stocking: *phew* that's good to know... Kid: "Black Blood...Madness..." *takes a pillow, hugs it* stocking:....*kiss on his shoulder* Kid: T\\\\\T *sniff* "Th-Thank you...I'm sorry." -elsewhere- erina: ...... Allison: "Hey, you're home!" erina: yeah.....*slumps onto the couch* {erina: *in the medical room* ....} {Fyodor: *wearing a breathing mask* "..."} {erina:....*holding his hand*} {Fyodor: "..." *small squeeze*} {erina:....} erina: ......... Allison: "..." *sets down some drinks* erina:...i feel like im just air.... Allison: "...What's that like?" erina: like im not even real.... -she looks drained...- Allison: "...Drink and get some sleep. Or talk?" erina: .........i miss him...... Allison: "...You know it would not work." erina:...i-i know....but it still hurts..... Allison: "I mean, there are plenty of fish in the sea. You could always meet someone else." erina:...i guess......he made me feel so special, though.... Allison: "A lot of...those people do. I read enough psychology books. You should focus on what a person _does_." erina:...... Allison: "...Let's try something else. Girls' night? Or get you a date? Or...just find you a one-night stand." erina:....i dont know..... Allison: "Hey. Being alone with your thoughts isn't going to be enoug here. You need to talk to people." erina:...i guess...... Allison: "Mixer?" erina:.....*nod* Allison: *smiles* "Then we'll head out. Get your best outfit on." -elsewhere- Chuuya: "Brushed your teeth?" sonia: *nod nod* Chuuya: "Washed your face?" sonia: yes, papa. mito: *mew* Chuuya: "You sure?" *looks at Mito* "Did she wash...here?" *small playful tap on Sonia's nose* sonia: hehehe. ^u^ Chuuya: *hug* sonia: love you, papa. Chuuya: "Love you, too, Sonia." -morning- Damon: "Zzz..." becky: zzzzz soul: *making pancakes* Damon: "Zzz..." *kicks* becky: nngh? huh? Damon: *wakes up* "Wha? ..." *sniff* "...Is something burning?" becky: *peeeks* mr soul's making pancakes. soul: hey kiddos, i figured you'd be hungry. Damon: ._. *stomach growl* becky:....yeah.... soul: *puts some pancakes on two plates* becky:...*takes her seat* Damon: "..." *pokes one with a fork* -they look pretty good- becky:..... Damon: *nom* "..." -w- -elsewhere- fukuzawa: and that's what happened... Santoka: "..." *sighs* "Usually, I defer to your judgment. But this seems crazy." fukuzawa: ...*sigh* what do you make of this, sir? souseki: if mori's mental state really has collapsed like this, it would be wise to contact the acting head of the mafia, whoever that may be... fukuzawa: but that's the thing, the mafia seems to have vanished off the face of the earth. we've investigated all their usual sources....unless........!!!! Santoka: "??? What?" fukuzawa: *making a call to dazai* i think i know where they are.... -and so- fukuzawa: *underground, with atsushi and dazai* atsushi: is this a good idea, sir? Dazai: "..." fukuzawa: what other option do we have? atsushi:.... Dazai: "Better check for any defenses..." atsushi:.... fukuzawa:....*hand on sword handle* Dazai: *approaches a wall--* *WHIIIIIIR* atsushi: get down! fukuzawa: *dodge* Dazai: *ducks* *A camera pops out* atsushi: ....? fukuzawa:.....*continues forwards* atsushi: *follows* Dazai: "Heh. And you all were worried it was a gun or someth--" *Something loud pierces Atsushi's ears* atsushi: AH! *wince* fukuzawa: *sword out* Dazai: *looking around* "..." *FWIP* Dazai: "Urk!" *a dart is now in his arm* "Oh, like that's supposed to--" *FWIP FWIP FWIP* -slash slash slash- fukuzawa: *slicing at them* Dazai: *now has four darts in his body* "...Welp--" *collapses* atsushi: D8> DAZAI! Dazai: =w= *snore* ???: "You really think we would take over this facility and not improve your paltry security measures?" atsushi: !!! *glances* fukuzawa: .... Chuuya: *standing there, holding a remote--which he presses, turning off the cat-whistle tone that has been deafening Atsushi* atsushi: ah...jeeez TT~Q fukuzawa: ..... -a gun can be felt pressed against his back- katya: dont try anything funny, old man, unless you want to paint the floors red.... fukuzawa: *unfazed* Chuuya: "State your business." fukuzawa: we wish to speak with the boss of the mafia in regards to the tripartite tactic. *hands up* we have no intentions of fighting you. atsushi:.... *glances at katya* katya: ?? you got a staring problem, kid? atsushi: *sweatdrop* (she doesnt seem any older than 14....) [note: she is actually, at this point in the timeline, 28!] Chuuya: "..." *glances at Dazai* "Pick up that trash and follow. Katya, march them forward into the conference room." Dazai: =w= "Zzz..." katya: you got it. -and so- Dazai: *waking up* *yawn* Chuuya: *sits with Kouyou* "Why are you here?" atsushi: we're here to keep mr fukuzawa safe. fukuzawa:... Chuuya: "And why are you here?" fukuzawa: it is as i said before. i wish to speak with your boss. Chuuya: *holds out his arms* "We're the bosses here." kouyou: *nods* hirotsu: ... fukuzawa:....does the term 'tripartite tactic' sound familiar to you? hirotsu: yes....why do you ask? Dazai: *yawns, wakes up* "We..." *stretches* "...have to maintain some order..." fukuzawa:....*sigh* after the incident with 'cannibalism', we found mori and have him in agency custody. hirotsu: !!!! kouyou: !!!!!! Chuuya: "?! You've hid him from us all this time?!" fukuzawa: his mental state was...not the best. atsushi: and by the looks of things, its only getting worse. kouyou: *covers her mouth* Chuuya: "..." *sits down* "What would you have us do?" fukuzawa: take his place in the tactic. as for what will happen to him personally....im not certain.... Chuuya: "...Take his place. What the hell do you think we've been doing?" fukuzawa: .... -as the meeting continued- fukuzawa: thank you for your time Dazai: *smiles at Chuuya* "I'm glad to see you are alive." Chuuya: "..." atsushi:....*feels something around his leg, before he is dragged off* !!!! Akutagawa: "..." atsushi: D8< are you serious right now?! *Rashomon wraps Atsushi--and brings him into a hug with Akutagawa* atsushi: O-O;;;;;; *INTERNALLY SCREAMING* (LUCY SAVE ME) Akutagawa: "I was worried..." atsushi: right now i _am_ worried! >->;;;;;; Akutagawa: *nods* "I can imagine. But I assure you, I have not killed." atsushi: that's....good to know.... >->;;; Akutagawa: "Even though I almost died." atsushi: ?! do you know why the mafia has gone underground? Akutagawa: "...We were found by the Rats." atsushi: !!!!!!! Akutagawa: "It seems more evidence about the Mafia's...deeds has come to light." atsushi: *stomach drops* Akutagawa: "We are still determining how this evidence is coming out..." atsushi: .... (so that's why.....) Akutagawa: "...Have you been safe?" atsushi: as far as i can tell, yes.....you can let me go now, akutagawa. -_-; Akutagawa: "...But I don't want to." atsushi: *sweatdrop* please? Akutagawa: "...Fine." *sets him down* atsushi: thank you. Akutagawa: "...Are you still seeing...her?" atsushi: *smiles* yeah. Akutagawa: "Hmph." atsushi: ....well, see you 'round, then? Akutagawa: "That's it?" atsushi: um....*pat on the back* Akutagawa: =\\\\= *purr* atsushi: *sweatdrop* Dazai: "AKUTAGAWA~" Akutagawa: "!!!" *spins around* "YOU!" Dazai: "Me!" atsushi: oh thank god. Akutagawa: "WHY DIDN'T YOU SEEK US OUT SOONER?" Dazai: "I'm going to be a father." Akutagawa: "...On purpose?" atsushi:... >->; (define 'on purpose') Dazai: "Regardless, it is my responsibility." Akutagawa: "Like _I_ was your responsibility?" atsushi:... odasaku: ..... Dazai: "Oh, are we really doing this? I thought we had a moment when I acknowledged you after you and Atsushi worked together to stop the Guild--" Akutagawa: "A few words mean a lot. They do not undo the entire past of your awful treatment." Dazai: *smiles* "I'm glad you have the confidence to speak in this manner to me." Akutagawa: "..." atsushi: *looks at akutagawa* ..... Akutagawa: "...I did fine without you. I don't owe you for how I have gotten to this point, so don't you dare try to pat yourself on the back." ???: did you say all you needed to tell him, akuta? Akutagawa: "...As much as I can before..." *clears his throat* "B-Before I have another coughing fit..." naoya: then take it easy....*glares at dazai* get lost. your business is done here. Dazai: "Hello, Naoya. You well?" naoya: i was until you started talking, you waste of bandages. *grabs him by the collar* i take it you're still the same piece of shit you were five years ago? Dazai: *smiles* "I think my vocabulary has expanded~" naoya: still manipulating people to your own whims? pathetic.....one day, karma's gonna kick you right in the ass and knock you down a few pegs. i cant wait for that moment to happen.... Dazai: "...You and me both." naoya:....*drops him* tch-, you're not even worth wasting my breath. come on akuta, lets go. atsushi: .... Akutagawa: "..." *nods to Atsushi* -elsewhere- Benimaru: "Hello. I am here to offer additional training." tamaki: ._____.;;;; SIR. Benimaru: *nods* "Kotatsu. Have you been keeping up on your exercises?" tamaki: *nod nod nod* Benimaru: *takes off his jacket, assumes a fighting pose* "Then let's see whether it has paid off." tamaki: *circling* Benimaru: *following* tamaki: *charges* Benimaru: *doesn't move* tamaki: *stops in her tracks, her eyes still on him* Benimaru: *still motionless* tamaki: *anticipating his next move* Benimaru: "..." *steps forward* tamaki: !! *LEAPS* Benimaru: *watches* ("Hmm...Higher than before...") tamaki: ~cat-a-pult cartwheel!~ *spins towards him* Benimaru: *leans back, the attacks just barely reaching him at the last moment* "Hmm." tamaki: *growls of annoyance* Benimaru: "...Improved." tamaki: *spin kick* Benimaru: *blocks, absorbing the kick* tamaki: !! *upwards kick* Benimaru: "?!" *the kick lands on his chin* tamaki: (success!) Benimaru: *stares* tamaki: ^w^ *peace sign* Benimaru: *rubs his chin* "Good work." -elsewhere- Gogol: *humming* elizaveta: ~? Gogol: <It's nice to feel satisfaction in one's work~> elizaveta: yeah. *doing homework* Gogol: <??? What you writing?> elizaveta: history homework. Gogol: <Like ancient Rome?> elizaveta: yeah. *yaaawn* tiring.... Gogol: <Hmm...We could make it more entertaining.> -elsewhere- Relan: "..." *pat pat* shinra: =w= zzzz Relan: *brushes his hair, lightly kisses his forehead* iris: ^^ shinra: *smiles and leg twitches* Relan: "???" shinra: *he seems happy* Relan: *smiles, strokes him lightly* -elsewhere- Yumi: *reading in bed* "..." nurse: how are you? Yumi: "I think I have bed sores..." nurse: did you want to talk a walk? Yumi: "Yes..." *shifts carefully, minding the bandages on her arm, as she gets out of bed* -in the medical ward- Yumi: *walking, looking around at patients* marie: hey yumi. ^^ Yumi: *smiles* "How you holding up?" marie: doing good. look. they have mini-BLTs! they're so cute and tiny! Yumi: ^^; "Glad the hospital food is decent. How's recuperation?" marie: it's been well. cant wait to get home though. Yumi: "You didn't want to bring Christa here?" marie: and risk her getting close to _that_? no way! Yumi: "I mean, we're far enough away from the site...I hope." marie: hm.... Yumi: *walks to look out the window* "...At least the sun is out again." -elsewhere- Chuuya: "..." *slams his fist on the table* kouyou: chuuya... Chuuya: "Madness...Just dreadfully, awful madness." kouyou:...*pats his back* Chuuya: "...Just so damn angry." kouyou: ... Chuuya: "After what Mori did to Rain...to Sonia...This is intolerable." kouyou: ...what do we do now? Chuuya: "...We can take him back." kouyou: ... Chuuya: "But we're containing him. He's not trustworthy in this state." kouyou:....right...... Chuuya: "And keep Sonia away from him." kouyou: of course. Chuuya: "..." *rubs his arm* kouyou:..... Chuuya: "...Why couldn't he have gone away..." kouyou: *pat pat* Chuuya: *sniff* kouyou: *hug* Chuuya: *whimpers, holds on* -elsewhere- Dazai: "..." atsushi: and that's what i learned.... Dazai: "Which would line up with what the voicemail indicates..." yosano: ..... Dazai: "...Is Mori in any condition to transfer?" fukuzawa:....it'd be risky....he'd have to take the doll and the head... Dazai: "Jeez...We're really letting him keep that head?' naomi: well what do _you_ suggest? Dazai: "Proper burial." fukuzawa: we've tried, but he refuses to let her head go.... Dazai: "..." *sighs* "Fine." -elsewhere- Fitzgerald: "Miss Alcott, send a fruit basket." louisa: right away, sir. Fitzgerald: "Let Mrs. Death know I wish her a speedy recovery." *slight smirk* louisa: ^^; Fitzgerald: "Oh, and I suppose send some chocolates to Miss Mjolnir." louisa: right away. mary: i like her, she seems really nice. ^^ -elsewhere- Benimaru: *rotates his arm* "She's improving. What has she been doing?" shinra: hard work and determination. and lots of pent up rage. Benimaru: "Ah. So, wrath is motivating her." *sips his tea* "And your motivation persists despite setbacks?" shinra:...yeah. Benimaru: *nods* "I have not seen any Hoods..." shinra: doesnt mean we can ler out guard down... Benimaru: "No. Never. Keep your eye on the goal, though." shinra: right......so, i heard you're engaged to kirei. congrats. Benimaru: =\\\\\\= "Hmm." -elsewhere- Kid: "Zzz..." *napping on the couch* stocking: *strokes his head* Kid: *breathes more easily* "Mmm..." stocking: ^^ Kid: *kitten yawn...opens his eyes* stocking: well hello handsome~ Kid: *kittie smile* "Hello, beautiful~" stocking: *snuggle* Kid: =\\\w\\\= "Comfy~ I missed you." stocking: mmm Kid: *rests a hand along her stomach* stocking: *smiles* Kid: "Mmm..." *kisses her cheek* stocking: hehe~ Kid: *strokes along her stomach...towards her hips* stocking: ah~ =///T Kid: *his hand is already passed up along her leg* stocking: ah~ mmmm~ Kid: *rubs the bare skin...as his lips reach her neck* -elsewhere- Damon: *whine* "I don't wanna..." soul: *carrying him* come on, kiddo, you two need new clothes for school. Damon: >~< "I hate clothes shopping. I'm tired. I don't wanna go." soul: *sweatdrop* liz: afterwords, we can go to meowkies. Damon: *sniff* "Wh-What?" liz: it's a cool place with games and pizza. Damon: *brief shiny eyes* -\\\\\- "...A-And punch?" liz: yeah. Damon: >\\\\\> "O-Okay..." -elsewhere- lana: *holding flyswatter* ._. alright you little bastard, where did you run off to? Karl: *digging under some papers, patting them for the bug* Poe: ^^;;;;;;; "J-Just remove it..." lana: .~.;;; *nudges the papers* *FLAP FLAP FLAP* lana: *yells and swats* Karl: *chittering, leaping trying to catch it in his mouth* Poe: "EEEP!" *swinging his hands* -after that fiasco- Poe: *pant pant pant* lana: *lays down* *sigh* that was intense... Poe: "Y-Yeah..." *hug* lana: =///= Poe: "Thank you, my savior..." lana: aww.. ^^; Poe: *sniff* =\\\\\= *hug* -elsewhere- Magaki: *writing, humming* guard: oi. lord death wishes to speak with you. Magaki: *stares* "...Now?" guard: *nods* no funny business... Magaki: *even voice* "Have I ever given any indication I am humorous?" guard:....lets just go... -and so- lord death: so then, magaki, was it? Magaki: *nods* "Lord Death, is it?" lord death: indeed-i-o! how're you doing? Magaki: "..." *shrugs* "Probably better than I deserve." lord death: how so? Magaki: "...I have fed on humans." lord death: .... Magaki: "You sent Tsubaki and Black Star after me, did you not?" lord death: yes, but miss nakatsukasa seems to be set on rehabilitating you. Magaki: "...Does she do that frequently? Do people do that often?" lord death: let me ask, what is your motivation? what is it you want in life? Magaki: "...I want to survive...long enough to know how I got like this." lord death: do you regret what you did to the people you have harmed? Magaki: "..." *nods* lord death: ....then that is all i need to know for now. Magaki: "??? That's all?" lord death: i have made a decision to place you in miss nakatsukasa's care. Magaki: "...Has she agreed?" lord death: yes. i will make the call to her now. Magaki: "..." *bows* <Thank you.> -elsewhere- emily: well, this is the place. twain: dusty. Steinbeck: "..." *walks up to the door* Hemingway: "Wonder if someone's even here--" -SHOT TO THE AIR- twain: OwO;;; emily: EEK! *ducks* >~< Steinbeck: "!!! Get back!" Hemingway: *not even moving* "???" ???: who the hell're you?! *an old lady is holding a shotgun at them* you sellin’ somethin'? Steinbeck: "S-Sorry! It's okay...We're looking for Wilder." old lady: wilder? my son hasnt done anything illegal to my knowledge- Steinbeck: "N-No...Laura Wilder?" old lady: well you happen to be lookin' right at her. twain: makes sense. ???: gran, are you trying to scare off visitors again? Steinbeck: "???" *looks* old lady: that depends, sweetie. go wait inside for now. -a younger girl with pigtails and a cowboy hat looks at him- Steinbeck: "...Ma'am. We're from the Guild." old lady: the guild?.....hoho! now that's a name i havent heard in years. Hemingway: *stares* "Quite a few years, huh?" wilder: well i'll be, ernie, you've gotten so big now, i can hardly recognize ya! Steinbeck: "?!" Hemingway: ^\\\^ "Thanks. I've had a real work out." wilder: well dont just stand there, dearies, come on in. -and so- twain: owo Steinbeck: *seated, looking around* -one of wilder's granddaughters giggles at him- emily:... >->;;; Steinbeck: "???" Hemingway: "--and then the boulder crashed!" grace: woooah. laura jr: cool! Hemingway: "Yep! Should've heard this guy [grabs Twain's shoulders] screaming!" twain: ^u^;; caroline: sounds like you've all been on quite the adventures. laura jr: it's just like the stories gran tells us, right gran? Wilder: "Oh, I can tell you much wilder stories, kiddo." laura jr: ^u^ carrie: are you really from the city? whats it like? are there lots of cars? emily: ^^;;; (help me please....) Steinbeck: "That's one reason we're here...What can you tell us about the Old Guild?" Hemingway: "??? Hey, kiddo --there are a lot of cars. Even some that fly!" Wilder: "??? Why not ask Ernie?" *looks at Twain* "Why ask me?" carrie: woooooah. so cool! *shiny eyes* twain: cause you're like super old- emily: *punch* twain: OW! >-O Wilder: -_-# *sighs* "I can tell you a lot of...*ahem* aged tales. Maybe about previous members?" twain: yes please! Wilder: "I could tell you about Irv." twain: ooooh. OwO *listening* Wilder: "He was from New York. Like, the rural parts, not that loud city noise." emily: ah. Wilder: "He was one lazy son of a gun, though. 'The more I sleep, the longer I'll live!' he kept insisting." twain: *listening* Wilder: "Long story short, he's dead. I think." twain: bummer. ._. Steinbeck: " 'I think'?" Wilder: *shrug* "Never found the body." emily: hmmm.... Hemingway: "His beard was epic, though. Longer than his height." emily: anyone else who comes to mind? Wilder: "Hang on, hang on, I'm thinking...Oh! Harper!" emily: i think i remember seeing her file... Wilder: *nods* "Really idealistic--but always good for a laugh!" emily: *she nods* Wilder: "Everywhere we'd travel, she'd lug around that big typewriter, taking notes on whatever adventures we had." emily: (sounds busy....) Wilder: "Better than JD--what a curmudgeon he could be. And he was only 17!" -elsewhere- Black Star: "??? How about this room for them?" tsubaki: perfect. ^^ Black Star: "Well, we can clear the boxes. Gonna need to get a bed in here..." -elsewhere- Allison: *sets out her dress* "Almost ready?" erina: y-yeah... Allison: *small nudge* "It'll be fun. Need any jewelry?" erina:...i-im good.... Allison: "Well, get changed, and if you need help with hair or makeup, just ask." *smiles* erina: a-alright.... -elsewhere- Ivan: <Been quiet.> yana: <no kidding.....> Ivan: <...Not even crying in the cells. Is that a problem?> yana:.....<am i even the right person for this position? as acting leader?> Ivan: <??? You were chosen by Master--of course you are the right person.> yana:.....(you're just saying that....) Ivan: <Have some faith in yourself--because Master does.> yana:....<yeah...> Ivan: <And if you're that concerned, there are people to advise. Like Gogol--> Gogol: "I GOT A BRAIN FREEZE!" Ivan: "..." <Like me~> yana: JUST PRESS YOUR TONGUE AGAINST THE ROOF OF YOUR MOUTH, GOGOL! Gogol: *does so* "..." "Ah welly bwowk! Thanks, bowss!" [translation: "It really worked! Thanks, boss!"] Ivan: *proud smile* yana: *sigh* Ivan: <Give it time. Every leader takes time to motivate their troops to achieve greatness.> yana:...<i guess so...> Ivan: <What do _you_ want to do with this team?> yana:....<you're seriously going to ask me that? lets be real here, you and i both know it doesnt matter, im just a temporary leader until fedya returns.> Ivan: <B-But they need guidance so that they are in peak condition when Master returns!> yana:....<right....well what do _you_ suggest, grand chamberlain?> Ivan: *shiny eyes* <Combat training?> yana:... <sounds good.> Ivan: *nods* *small inhale* <OKAY YOU MAGGOTS, LINE UP!> lydia: *sweatdrop* elizaveta: 0-0; yana: *sweatdrop* (i didnt ask you to become a drill seargent...) Ivan: <We have to be in top condition for Master's return! Let's see some energy as we engage in combat practice!> Gogol: <Um, I have a note from my doctor--> Ivan: <I AM NOT LISTENING TO YOUR DOCTOR, NOW AM I?!> Gogol: ._. ("He really hates her...") -elsewhere- Gopher: "Your mother called?" kirika: yeah. she's doing good from what i heard... Gopher: "...When is she returning? Did you find out?" kirika: soon....alright, we're here. -the sign reads 'Vale Apartments'- Gopher: "...Oh. Right." *follows* kirika: *checking the paper* lets see....this building. -they stop at a door and knock- kirika: ooooi, shitty priest, you in there? *The door opens--* Justin: "Shhh..." kirika: she sleeping? Justin: *nods* "She'll be up shortly. Let me get you some water." kirika: thanks....*glances at gopher* you gonna come on in or what? Gopher: OwO *inches inside* Justin: *sets down drinks* "Any word from Azusa?" -kirika explains what all she heard- Justin: "Oh dear. I'm glad she and Marie are recovering." kirika: yeah... oriko: *yaaawn* oh. hello. ^^ kirika: how're you feeling? oriko: ok... kirika: do you remember anything. oriko: vague things.... kirika:...at least it's something... Gopher: *small wave* oriko: *smile and small waves back* Gopher: ^w^ "Do you like the apartment?" oriko: it's nice. ^^ kirika:... (he can at least decorate more..) *sweatdrop* Gopher: "We could bring flowers. Spring is coming soon..." oriko: *smiles* -elsewhere- Kurogiri: "--so we're increasing our numbers and attracting new recruits." shaula: neato Kurogiri: "We can always track your 'leftovers' to see whether there are experiments still salvageable for our purposes." -elsewhere- Yohei: *sits Toru into the baby chair at Deathbucks* "All set, big guy?" toru: ah! Yohei: "Okay!" *gestures* "Two chocolate milks, please?" tsugumi: coming right up, sir! Yohei: *nods* "She seems like a nice person, right, Toru?" toru: mama! Yohei: "Yes, the young lady has twintails too, Toru, just like Mama." [side note; chie changes her hairstyle often] toru: ma! -elsewhere- Teacher: "Okay--time for recess, class!" aya: awesome! elizaveta: aya! do you want to come over to my house this weekend? im having a party! aya: i'll have to ask kunikida first. Teacher: "It's still chilly out, so don't forget coats." aya: ok! elizaveta: ok! Teacher: ^^ Student: *stares at Aya and Elizaveta* aya: so what kind of a party is it? elizaveta: it's a super secret party. aya: oh? Student: *leans closer to listen* elizaveta: *snake eyed glare* aya: ?? Student: "!!!" *hides* aya: what was that? elizaveta: some stalker. aya: oh. i had this one weird kid stalk me a bit last year, havent heard from them, thankfully. elizaveta: yikes. ( >u>;;;; ) Student: "I WASN'T A STALKER!" *tosses leaves at Elizaveta* elizaveta:... *blink* Student: O___O "..." *runs* aya:...huh. -elsewhere- becky: mr soul? who's that? soul: hm? Hyde: "...Soul. You've spawned?" Damon: "..." *whispers* "He looks like a hedgehog." soul: well, its a long story. ^^; Hyde: "Huh..." *waves* "Hi, little lady!" becky: hello? *blink blink* Hyde: "I am the master thespian, Hyde!" becky: you're a therapist? soul: *sweatdrop* he means 'actor', kiddo. becky: oh. Hyde: *puts a hand on Soul's shoulder* "And I'm Soul's best friend! Just think of me as your cool uncle!" licht: since when, shit rat? Hyde: -_-# "Since he got inside my brain!" becky: ooooh, that guy said a naughty! Damon: "??? What is 'shit'?" soul:...licht look at what you've done. Hyde: -^- "So undignified, Licht." licht: this man behind me is an evil scary demon. but i will protect you, *pose* for i am an angel. Damon: "...Shit angel." soul: *almost chokes* damon no. dont say the s-word. Hyde: "..." *holding back laughs* licht:.... *kicks hyde into the wall* Damon: Q_Q "I won't say that word. Please don't kick me into a wall." Hyde: X____X becky: is he dead? soul: he'll be fine.....mostly. Hyde: *sits up* "I am a master lesbian..." *collapses* soul:....well he's half right? ish? becky: i'll get the shovel. -elsewhere- Vulcan: "..." Benimaru: "..." Vulcan: "...Cool kimono." Benimaru: "Thank you. Nice...what is that?" yu: *awkward sipping of his slushie* Vulcan: "Robotic penguin fire attachments." Benimaru: "..." *looks at Yu* "How are you adjusting to the Eighth?" yu: doing good, sir. ^^ Benimaru: "Hmm. At this rate, your building won't be big enough for all these people." *narrows his eyes* "You're not thinking of forming your own city or something, are you?" shinra: who knows at this rate. tamaki: *side glance* at least its not a harem. shinra: I HEARD THAT! D8< Benimaru: "….Aaaanyway." *sips his tea* "You met with Arg?" shinra:.....yeah...it was....hectic. Benimaru: "..." *sets down his tea* "When I encountered him upon forming the Seventh, he was...annoying, but professional. The rumors I had heard do not describe the same man." shinra:....*shaking* Benimaru: "??? ..." *crosses his arms* "What is your availability for my wedding?" shinra: *sweatdrop* i dont know when it is, sir? Benimaru: "Spring." shinra: i think so. -elsewhere- Kepuri: *clutching her stomach in bed* >~< akaderu: you sure you're ok? Kepuri: "F-Fine...Just cramps or nerves..." nea: *knocks* yoo-hoo~ mind if i come in, dearies~? Kepuri: "S-Sure..." nea: *wraps a scarf around her neck* there you go~ Kepuri: =\\\\\= "Thanks..." -elsewhere- Black Star: "Turn it!" Sakuya: "I AM TURNING IT." -tsubaki enters with magaki- tsubaki: we're home! naho: NEW FRIEND! hiya! i'm naho! lilac: *peeek* Magaki: "..." *inches back behind Tsubaki* tsubaki: it's ok. they're nice. Magaki: "..." *looks from behind* "Hello. I am Magaki." -after introductions- naho: and here's your room! Magaki: "...Oh. ...Is this too much?" tsubaki: feel free to decorate how you want. ^^ Magaki: "...I only have my umbrella." tsubaki: i see. we made sure to put covers on the windows so the sunlight wouldnt burn you. Magaki: "I appreciate it." *sits* "...Are there more books in this house?" tsubaki: yes. i got some new text books the other day. Magaki: *small shine to their eyes* tsubaki: ^^ -elsewhere- {-the theater house is ablaze-} {bystander: <dear heavens!>} {bystander 2: <i think madame daae went inside! she said her brother was trapped!>} {???: <Out of my way!>} {bystander: !!! <sir! are you mad?>} {???: <Yes! Madly in love!> *runs inside*} {-the blazes are intense-} {???: *coughs* "Christine!"} {-its so hot, the flames are roaring so loudly....-} {???: *pushing forward* <CHRISTINE! CHR-->} {*Something above him makes a loud crack and a pop*} {???: <?!>} {*CRASH*} {-....beep...beep...beep-} {nurse: <he's come to....monsiour leroux?>} {Leroux: *muffled* <Wh-Where...>} {nurse: <you're in the hospital sir... it's a miracle you survived the blaze...>} {Leroux: <Christine...>} {nurse:.....<madame and monsiour daae sadly did not survive. i'm truly sorry.>} {Leroux: "..." *his face under one side of the bandages contorts*} {nurse:....<when they found you, your right eye was badly scarred...>} {Leroux: …………….<Where is Christine?>} {nurse: <i just told you....madame daae has died.>} {Leroux: …………*giggles* <Where are you, my sweet~? Come on out...>} {nurse: <i told you, she's dead.> *backing up*} {Leroux: *shifts out of bed...grabbing a pillow* <Ch-Christine?>} {nurse: <sir! lay down!>} {doctor: <dont just stand there, put him under!>} {Leroux: *hugging the pillow* <Oh, Christine~>} {-medical staff had to hold him down and give him anesthetic-} {Leroux: <Ch-Chri...Chris...Zzzz...>} {-...-} {Leroux: "..."} {???: you poor man...having lost both your eye and the love of your life...} {Leroux: "...Who asked you?"} {???: i have my ways of knowing things like this....} {Leroux: "...Why?"} {???: i have come to make you an offer. a deal of sorts. what if i were to tell you, i have a way to reunite you with your beloved?} {Leroux: "?!"} {???: i can give you that chance, and i can give you power beyond your wildest dreams.} {Leroux: "...I just want her."} {???: i see. but this comes at a price. in exchange for this power, you must serve me the remainder of your life.} {Leroux: "...Like I have much reason to go on."} {???: do you want the power to bring her back or not?} {Leroux: "...Yes."} {???: good. *offers hand* do we have a deal?} etta: Q~Q rorooooo.... hans: TT~TT i had no idea.... Leroux: "??? Oh. That?" etta: you need the biggest hug, like, ever. Leroux: *smiles* "But I got what I wanted! Isn't that right, beloved?" christine: *says nothing, as, once again, she is a doll* Leroux: "Oh, you~ ^w^" hans: *sweatdrop* (after hearing that story, this gag just became really really depressing...) Walter: *opens the door* "I brought lemonade, cookies, and...and... ...I should get you all some tissues too, huh?" -elsewhere- Motojiro: "Good work!" sonia: ^^ Motojiro: "And that means...your essay gets a scratch and sniff sticker!" *holds up a lemon sticker* sonia: thank you mr kajii. Motojiro: ^w^ "You're welcome, Sonia. Don't forget to study for tomorrow's math quiz." sonia: i will. ^^ -elsewhere- Daisy: "I'm heading out." mrs fay: have a nice day at work, dear. Daisy: "...Yeah, not much 'nice' to expect today." mrs fay: something wrong, dear? Daisy: "Just my usual pessimism, Mom--that's all, no big." mrs fay: well, take care of yourself, ok? Daisy: "..." *sigh* *hug* "Thanks." -elsewhere- emily: *yaaawn.* morning.... twain: it's noon. emily: WHA?! Wilder: *slaps the back of Twain's head* "If she said 'mornin' ,' it's mornin'!" *smiles* "Mornin'!" twain: >-O emily: wh-what all did i miss?? Steinbeck: "Milked cows, fed the chickens, and got some leftovers for you to heat up." emily: oh...t-thanks. carrie: are you his girlfriend? emily: O////. w-wha?! Steinbeck: *not noticing, heating up food* twain: weeeeell- Wilder: *slaps Twain again* "No." twain: >3< -elsewhere- Dazai: "I'm back..." *sets down groceries* kirako: *smiles* atsushi: *helping unpack groceries* Dazai: "How was your appointment?" kirako: the baby's coming along well. Dazai: "Phew..." *hug* kirako: hehe~ ^u^ atsushi:......*hugs them both* Dazai: "..." *pat pat* -elsewhere- Mr. Tsubaki: *nudges Mary* mary: heya toby. ^u^ *picks him up* Mr. Tsubaki: ^w^ *nuzzle* mary: hehehe~ bram: .. Mr. Tsubaki: *small yip at Bram* bram: *tiny awkward pet* Mr. Tsubaki: *happy fox murmur* *wags tail* bram:...*tiny smile* Mr. Tsubaki: =w= *lowers his head to Bram* -elsewhere- Yumi: "All packed?" marie: yep! ready to get home. Yumi: *smiles* "Ride will be here in 10 minutes." -elsewhere- Justin: *watering plants* oriko: .... Justin: "Oh. You're up." oriko:....just thinking....miss kirika...really wants me to regain my memories again.... Justin: *nods* "It's a concern for her, not only for your own safety...but because she loves you." oriko:...she feels so familiar to me...were we friends? i think we were.... Justin: *nods* "Yes, you were. Close friends." oriko: part of me wants to say we were like sisters... Justin: "..." *nods* "That is one way to describe it." oriko:...should i start school? if i pursue that path, maybe i can remember.... Justin: "I think that is a great idea. There are a few school options." oriko: i know where i want to go... -elsewhere- Bon: *carrying boxes down the hall* "You sure you got those?" izumo: im not helpless. =n= Bon: "And don't drop them, either--we can't afford to clean up another mess--" izumo: *glare* Rin: -____-# "You two done bickering like an old married couple?" izumo: YOU SHUSH. Bon: "Shut the hell up!" konekomaru:... (they didnt deny it...) Rin: *eyeroll* "Whateves. I just know--" *trips...over his own tail* o____O "Oh poop--" *and drops boxes--down the stairs* Triple A: *walking along the stairs* *bounce rumble clunk* Triple A: "???" *looks up--* -he got covered in paint- shiemi: ._.; Triple A: "..." *looks up with a furious glare* stocking:...rin, you get a grade up in your next assignment. Rin: "..." *victory pose* "WOOT! ...I DON'T KNOW WHY, BUT I'LL TAKE IT!" Triple A: "YOU ARROGANT WELP! I DEMAND RECOMPENSE FOR THIS INSULT--" stocking: *GLARE* Rin: "If I drop confetti on him, can I get my tardies removed?" Triple A: "DAMN DEMONS!" stocking:...*serious look at rin* do it. Triple A: "DON'T YOU--" *Mouth full of confetti* Triple A: "BLARG!!!" -elsewhere- Magaki: *reading* -knock- tsubaki: hungry? Magaki: "...What is there to have?" tsubaki: a friend brought over some baked manjuu. Magaki: "..." *sniff* "...It's been a long time since I didn't have blood." tsubaki:... *offers upper arm* Magaki: "...You're sure?" tsubaki: *she nods* Magaki: "..." *nods* <Thank you.> *their teeth approach--and bite* tsubaki: ah.... Magaki: *takes in blood...pulls quite a bit...then quickly pulls back* <Th-That's enough...Sorry.> tsubaki: i-it's fine...i'm used to it. Magaki: "...They feed on you?" tsubaki: sometimes. but they're kind of my kids now, so im willing. Magaki: "...You're too kind..." ("...Mother...") -elsewhere- Yumi: *walks up to the door--* -confetti- lord death: welcome home! kirika: welcome back, mom! shiori: mama! Kid: "Mom!" Yumi: "..." *hug* lord death: *smooches all over her face* Yumi: *giggling, crying happy tears* "Death, please--" *Yumi covered in hugs* lord death: you're home now, and you're alive... Yumi: *nods* "Glad to be...Umph! Also...looking forward to sitting?" lord death: right, right! ^^; Yumi: ^^; *sits, holds Shiori* "Kirika, Kid, are you okay?" kirika: as you can see, we havent murdered each other. Kid: -_-; Yumi: "...I detect no lie." *kisses Kirika's forehead* kirika: -///-; Yumi: ^^ "You kept an eye on your siblings, Shiori?" shiori: ye mama! Yumi: *smiles* "Good girl." *smiles at Kid* Kid: *sits down, smiles* "Now you can recover a bit more here..." -elsewhere- Mori: *shudders* fukuzawa:.....mori? Mori: "What are you going to do to me?" fukuzawa:....we've made contact with the mafia...you will be returned to their care... Mori: "They'll kill me." fukuzawa: ..... Mori: "What they now know...what assurances does your contract hold?" fukuzawa: hmm...... Mori: "...Oh. So you'll let that be on your conscience." fukuzawa: try not to worry about it, this wasnt out of the blue. Mori: "??? You planned this?" fukuzawa: we've discussed the circumstances with your executives. Mori: "...Enlighten me." -fukuzawa explains the situation- Mori: "So I'm still a prisoner." fukuzawa: i wouldnt phrase it that way. consider yourself more of a patient in their care... Mori: "..." *nods* "Like a doctor." fukuzawa: this way, you'll be safe. Mori: "...Okay." -elsewhere- Magaki: *points* "So...Naho, Sakuya, and...Lilac?" naho: yep, that's right. ^^ lilac: y-yeah... Sakuya: *nods* Magaki: "..." *points at Belkia* "And his name is Glam Rock?" Shamrock: x_o Belkia: ^^; "I am glamorous..." naho:....in belkia's case, that statement wouldnt be wrong. Shamrock: " 'Shamrock.'" Magaki: "...Sorry." lavender: you're getting there. ^^ Magaki: "...Thank you, Lavender." -elsewhere- sonia: im back from class, papa. mito: ^u^ Chuuya: "How was it?" sonia: i had fun. ^^ Chuuya: "That's good...Kajii told me about your homework. It's looking really good..." -elsewhere- Anya: -_-# "Aren't these enough books, Tsugumi?" *carrying a stack* tsugumi: ^^; jackie and mr poe were very helpful in recommendations. Anya: "Why can't you learn to just say 'no'--" Poe: "MORE BOOKS!" *drops more onto Anya's stack* *A cracking sound is heard* ao: oh my. Anya: Q_____Q tsugumi: D8> -elsewhere- Hemingway: *playing with the Wilder kids* "There we go!" carrie: *laughs* laura jr: ^u^ emily: *looking at her notes, determining where to go next* Steinbeck: *looks over* "How's navigating?" emily: still trying to locate other members... Steinbeck: *looks over* "How's navigating?" emily: still trying to locate other members... Steinbeck: "Wait...On the East Coast?" emily: seems so... Steinbeck: "Long trip." -elsewhere- Mephisto: "Here you are~" felisia: *nom* ^u^ Mephisto: "Pleased?" felisia: indeed~<3 Mephisto: *hug* -elsewhere- Allison: "All set?" erina: y-yeah.... Allison: *walks on in* "Just keep it cool..." erina: ..... *There are different people seated and standing, having drinks* Bartender: "What can I get you?" erina:.... Allison: "Two glasses of mineral water to start." Bartender: "Coming right up." *smiles at Erina* erina: ....... *Seem to already be some pairings talking with each other...It's a bit crowded* erina: ...... Attendee: "Hello, there." erina:...hey... ???: "I'm Jordan." erina:....nice to meet you.... Jordan: "Likewise. Care to sit?" *pulls up a chair* erina:...*sits down*... Jordan: "So, you off work?" erina:....transferring to a new place... Jordan: "Oh? Promotion?" erina: .....safety concerns.... Jordan: "...Oh. I hear you. I had to be transferred once due to peanut allergies." erina: ....i.....see.... Jordan: "What is your name?" erina:........erina.... Jordan: "...Hi, Erina." erina: ....*sigh*.... Jordan: "??? The transfer has you exhausted huh?" erina:....amongst other things.... Jordan: "...Anything you're doing to relax?" erina:.....sleeping mostly.... Jordan: "Not even a movie?" erina:....just been depressed.... Jordan: "Oh. Sorry. Well, at least getting out can help. And nachos!" erina:....i guess..... Jordan: ^w^ "Hello! One order of nachos!" erina: .....*stares at her reflection in the water* Jordan: "..." *just looks at her* erina: *she looks worn down by something* Jordan: "...Hey. What's wrong?" erina:... ...just heartache is all.... Jordan: "...Oh. Um...that's rough." -a few girls are whispering- girl: isnt she the guard that was sleeping with that dostoevsky guy? Jordan: "???" *looks* girl 2: omg you're right. she has to be crazy, lol girl 3: they should lock her up too then they can be crazy together, lol erina:..........*shaking* *shoulder tap tap* girl 1: like, what do _you_ want? Allison: *puts her arms around the shoulders of each girl* ^w^ "Ladies! Let's have a nice little chat..." *tighter squeeze* "Alone." girl 2: um, like....okay? girl 3: ._.;;; Allison: "Goodie." *tighter squeeze, as she practically drags them away* erina: ...... Allison: *getting them into the corner, smiling sweetly* "Talk like that again about my friend, and you'll be drinking your meals through a straw for the next month." Jordan: "??? Your friend?" erina:...and roommate.... Jordan: "Cool. She seems to be making friends!" erina:........ Jordan: "...Like the earrings." erina:....she has a lot of them. Jordan: "You borrowed them?" erina: *shakes head* Jordan: "Well, the ones you got look good, too." -elsewhere- zoey:....i feel as if.....a weight is being lifted.... Q: ?? Ivan: =w= lydia: <they're both at peace......something's wrong here.> elizaveta: <kolya im scared.> Q_Q Gogol: "...Nurse? Ivan said awful things about you." zoey: when _doesnt_ he? yana: oh zing, how is he gonna come back from _that_ one? Ivan: <Your mother should have traded you for a dog--the bitch would be quieter.> yana: ZING. zoey: i dont know what you just said to me, but at least i'm carrying master’s baby! lydia: <and with that, the natural order is restored.> Ivan: <If I could carry his child, I would!> yana: <and we would totally support that.> Ivan: ^w^ -elsewhere- Damon: "..." *stares at the menu* becky: *shiny eyes* soul: anything you guys want? Damon: "...Chicken fingers?" soul: good taste, kiddo. becky: pepperoni and cheese pizza! Damon: "..." *small smile* soul: sounds good. you kids want fries or anything? Damon: *nods* soul: alright then. Damon: "And water?" soul: of course. -elsewhere- Gin: "How is watch going?" higuchi: tense.... Gin: "Hmm. Anything wrong?" higuchi:.....just this whole mori thing.... Gin: *nods* "I have been reviewing security measures." higuchi:..... Gin: "We'll make sure he does no harm...especially for Sonia's sake." higuchi:...r-right.... Gin: "..." *holds her hand* higuchi:...*sniff* Gin: *hug* higuchi: s-she didnt deserve this....*crying* Gin: "I know..." *holds her* "She didn't." higuchi: *cries, holding onto her* Gin: *strokes her head* "I'm sorry..." higuchi:.....*calming down* Gin: "..." *smiles* -elsewhere- aya: so she invited me over to her house. Kunikida: "..." aya: my gut instincts are telling me something's up....i mean, random new student inviting you over? kind of suspicious. Kunikida: "Good. What else have you noticed about her?" aya: she seems to wear this weird collar all the time. i mean, its not too odd for other students to wear collars or stuff like that, but it seems kind of....mechanical? Kunikida: "Hmm..." *tapping something onto his tablet* aya: ?? Kunikida: *pulls up some images* "Any of these look like her collar?" aya: *examines the photos* *There are a variety of medical devices, some that only sort of look like her collar* aya: hmmm....*points to one* Kunikida: *clicks* "It's an appartus used for vocal assistance." aya: ah. Kunikida: "Why would someone need a device like that? An injury? What do you think?" aya: not sure yet... Kunikida: …"You're going in armed." *puts onto the table a taser and a switchblade* aya: *takes the switchblade* easier to hide. Kunikida: "Smart." -elsewhere- Lucy: *rings the doorbell* mary: cooomiiin'! *opens up* oh hiya lulu! Lucy: ^w^ "Hello, Mary! How are you?" mary: good. come on in, i'll get tea ready! Lucy: "Goody!" *looks around* "How is everyone?" mary: busy with work stuff. bram: *reading* Lucy: "Hello, Bram." bram: *nods* hello. how's work? Lucy: "Keeping me busy...Some customers are better than others..." {Dazai: "I have a coupon!"} {Lucy: "...This is just crayon writing that says 'Free meal.'"} {Dazai: ^w^} Lucy: -_-# bram: yikes. mary: say, what were the other guild members like? mr fitz mentioned them offhandedly, but im curious. Lucy: "Well, you know Mr. Fitzgerald and Miss Alcott. I could tell you about John." mary: oooooh. *shiny eyes* Lucy: "John is...hard to place. He's rather serious but with a bit of a dark sense of humor." mary: *listening* Lucy: "When work finished, he either stayed in his room writing to his family, listened to Mr. Hawthorne's sermons, or was chatting with Howard." bram: ah. Lucy: "Mr. Hawthorne's sermons were..." *slight shrug* "They weren't quite what I think when I think of God or anything. Too far removed from nature, I guess." mary: hmmm... Lucy: "And Howard is so much fun." *smiles* "He just had to stay wet." bram: ................................ >->;;;; Lucy: ^w^ "Want to know about Moby Dick?" mary: yes please! Lucy: "I didn't get to see it as Herman first described it...It was kind of robotic." bram: i see. Lucy: "...Seemed kind of sad. I mean, as sad as a robotic aquatic...mammal can?" mary: awww. Lucy: "...You like pets, Mary?" mary: you bet i do! i love all kinds of animals! Lucy: "Did you have many pets?" *looks at Toby's bed* mary: oh! tooobyyy, come on ooout~ Mr Tsubaki: *yawns...* *steps out, looks around* Lucy: *shiny eyes* Mr Tsubaki: ._.; *hides behind Mary* mary: *picks him up* ta-dah! Mr Tsubaki: OwO Lucy: >w< *hugs ‘Toby’* Mr Tsubaki: *choking* .____. -elsewhere- Steinbeck: "Well, thanks for letting us stay over the last few days." mary: *wave* carrie: bye bye! laura jr: be sure to write! *waves* grace: byyye... emily: ^^ Wilder: "Feel free to come back anytime." *smiles at Emily and Twain* twain: sure thing, granny! emily: ^^; Wilder: *head-locks Twain* "MIND YOUR MANNERS, BOY!" twain: >-< Steinbeck: "Hemingway, come on!" Hemingway: *picking up a cow* emily: hemingway, dont kidnap the livestock. Hemingway: "Her name is Bessie, and we have formed a close bond!" Steinbeck: ._. -elsewhere- Black Star: "How're they adjusting?" soul: they seem to be getting better. Black Star: "Can't be easy..." *beams with pride* " 'Course, not everyone can be as awesome a father figure as me!" naho: black*star! belkia's head is stuck in the coffee pot. again. Belkia: *muffled* "I needed the last drop!" Black Star: -_-;;;; Magaki: "..." *returns to sipping tea in the dark corner of the room* soul: ^^; Black Star: "Sakuya, get the butter." Sakuya: -_-; "We never get to keep enough butter here..." Magaki: *looks at Soul* "..." soul:...*wave* Magaki: "..." *slight nod* -elsewhere- Asura: "..." *touching a wall* *He feels a pressure against his head, like voices screaming* Asura: "AAH!" *clutching his head* heibito: dad? Asura: *panting* "..." *forces a smile* "N-No need to worry..." heibito:.... *clings to his leg* Asura: "..." *pet pet* -elsewhere- Jun: *chopping up food, dumping it into a bowl* mafura: OuO Jun: "Almost done with the salad..." *offers a piece of lettuce* mafura: *nom* OvO Jun: "Good, right? Wait 'til you try the dressing." -elsewhere- Neuhaus: *sits at a table* "You wanted to speak?" shura: so, how's she doing? Neuhaus: "...Few to no memories returning." shura:...darn...have you tried taking her to places she's familiar with? Neuhaus: "She has been reticent. I'm trying to be patient and give her time...I'm worried about pushing her." shura: want me to go with you guys? Neuhaus: "...After everything, you'd do that?" shura: well, if no one else is going to, then i may as well. Neuhaus: "Fair enough. Okay. Let me tell her today." shura: *nods* Neuhaus: "...Thank you." *hands her a folder* shura: ok. -elsewhere- Walter: *puts away files, takes out a map* hans: so what's on today's schedule? Walter: "Travel, surprisingly." hans: really? etta: oooooh. *shiny eyes* Walter: "The city of lights." ^w^ etta: *SQUEEEEEEEE* OvO Leroux: "..." etta: ....roro? are you alright? Leroux: "...Why do we have to go?" Walter: "???" hans: because goethe gave us a vacation? Leroux: "Some vacation..." *steps away* etta: ....*concerned* Walter: "...I, um...think I'll check with Kafka on logistics and who else is going...Etta, maybe speak with him?" etta: sure thing. hans: hmm.... -elsewhere- Kuro: "...We're out of ramen." mahiru: time to make another trip to the convenience store then. Kuro: "...I'm too tired." *pops into cat form* mahiru: *puts him in the cat window backpack* come on. -_-; Kuro: =w= *shifts in the bag* -elsewhere- Steinbeck: *sips coffee, eyes on the road* "..." twain: *asleep in the back* emily:...^^; he really is like a kid... Steinbeck: "I don't know about that...Kids are more mature." emily:.....*chuckle* Steinbeck: *smiles* "Glad you're in good spirits. Had fun at Wilder's?" emily: it was nice.... {carrie: are you his girlfriend or something?} emily:.... .///////.;; Steinbeck: *glances* "??? Need me to turn down the heat?" Hemingway: *reading in the back* emily: >////< i-im fine, dont mind me. Hemingway: "??? Em, you want to switch seats?" emily: i'm fine, really! ^^;;; Steinbeck: "...Maybe we can pull over. I think there's a donut shop--" twain: behold! we have reached taco island!.....zzzz..... Steinbeck: "...Or tacos work." -elsewhere- fukuzawa:....alright, we're here... Mori: "..." *hugs a bag* fukuzawa:...*pat on the shoulder* Mori: "..." *steps forward* higuchi:........... kouyou: mori. it's been a while..... Mori: "..." *stands upright* "It has. I am sorry for my absence." kouyou:....we'll be showing you to your quarters then..... Mori: *nods* "Thank you." *follows* higuchi:....*glares at him* Mori: "..." *small smile* higuchi:...what's in the bag? Mori: "Reminders of the past." higuchi:........... Mori: "You've held up well, Higuchi." higuchi: ............................... Mori: "..." *looks at Kouyou* "I will follow." kouyou:...... ???: "...Mori." Mori: "???" *looks around... * "Oh. Hello..." Chuuya: "...Your room is far from her." Mori: "???" sonia:.....*hiding behind chuuya, trembling* Mori: "..." *stares at Chuuya's feet* sonia: *ducks her head behind chuuya* Chuuya: "You stay away from her. That is part of this agreement." Mori: "..." *looks over Chuuya's head* rain?: *glaring at him with empty eyes* ...... Mori: "..." *shakes, starts sweating* kouyou: come along now, mori....before you make more people angry... Mori: "Of course..." *follows* sonia:...papa....im scared...... Chuuya: "I know...It's going to be okay, though. Because you have people who will help you." sonia:...o-ok..... Chuuya: *protective hug* katya: huh....so that's their boss, eh? pushkin: seems like it. Motojiro: "..." leo: he seems so sad. Motojiro: "...I guess so." katya: lev, sweet, sweet lev. you're too good-natured sometimes. TT.TT leo: ?? Motojiro: "..." *shoulder pat* leo: ....*smile* Akutagawa: "..." Gin: "..." higuchi:.......i dont like this. kuniko: sis, why is the vampire man here? Akutagawa: "...He's not a vampire." higuchi: he may as well be.... Akutagawa: "Hmm...Well, if you're really so concerned about him, you know the security measures we need." higuchi:...*nods* Gin: "...I'll get to work." -elsewhere- Toby: *bows tied all over him* -________- Lucy: ^w^ "So cuuuuute~!" mary: *snaps a pic* hehehe~<3 bram:... *sweatdrop* Toby: *shakes like a dog--and somehow gets more fluffy* ._______. mary: *giggles* Toby: T_T *nuzzles to Mary* mary: *snuggle* aww. ^u^ Lucy: "You must be taking really good care of him." mary: mmhmm. Lucy: "I wish I had a pet..." *pets Toby* Toby: *small growl* -elsewhere- Mephisto: "..." *opens a door* {stocking: *looking out the window of the limo* .....} {Mephisto: "...I hope you'll like it."} {stocking: is this...really where im going to live?} {Mephisto: "If you'll have it, yes, of course."} {stocking:....*smiles* it's like a castle, right honekoneko?} {Mephisto: ^w^} {Honekoneko: "..."} {stocking: hehehe~} Mephisto: "..." *enters the room...sits down on his daughter's old bed* -phone call- Mephisto: "???" *flips open his phone* stocking: hey dad. Mephisto: *teary-eye* "Hello, sweetie. How are you?" stocking: doing good. how's everything with you? Mephisto: "Very well. Your mother returned with a grand bill of health." stocking: that's great! Mephisto: "Hm-mm! She's napping right now--did you want to speak with her, too?" stocking: nah, let her rest. Mephisto: "You finished teaching for the day?" stocking: yeah. been pretty busy. still no updates from _him_ either. Mephisto: *sighs* "Keep it up--I'm sure you'll find something." stocking: ok....did you come up with a name yet? Mephisto: *sighs* "No. We haven't been able to agree yet." stocking: keep it up, im sure you'll find something. *smiles* Mephisto: *nods* "...Could I ask you something?" stocking: ya? Mephisto: "...I don't suppose you have some free time for some tea with your parents? You can bring Kid?" stocking: of course. ^^ Mephisto: "Yay! I look forward to it~" -morning- Magaki: *at the kitchen table* ._________.;;;;; naho: morning! Magaki: "G-Good m-m-m-morning..." tsubaki: *smiles* what would you like? Magaki: "...Tea is fine." *there are bags under their eyes* tsubaki: of course..... lavender: rough first night, kiddo? Higan: *walks downstairs without a shirt* naho: IM BLIND! Magaki: .___________________. "...I am fine." {Magaki: *last night* O_______O "..." ("What are these loud noises, and why aren't they stopping?")} Magaki: ._________. "...When do I start classes?" tsubaki: oh? Magaki: "If they will have me. I think I need to get out of the house." *awkward stare at Higan and Lavender* tsubaki: ^^; i'll see what i can do. naho:...*pat pat* i feel your pain, magaki TT~TT Magaki: Q____Q "...There's water coming out of my eyes. What is happening?" Higan: "..." *grabs a shirt from the laundry hamper* -elsewhere- Jordan: ^w^ louisa: you seem to be in a good mood today. Jordan: "Because the mixer was lit!" eckleburg: i see. ^^; Jordan: "...But I didn't get her number." TwT -elsewhere- -knocks- etta: roro? are you in there? Leroux: *on the couch, under a blanket* "...Yes." etta: you feeling alright? Leroux: "...I don't want to go." etta: ...did you want to talk about it? Leroux: "W-We don't need to go. We're fine here." etta: .....is it something from the past bothering you? Leroux: "Th-The past is the past. That's all..." TwT etta: ....well, if you want to talk about it, let us know ok? we're your friends. dont forget that. *smiles* christine: .....*stares from where she is seated* Leroux: "We know...Right, Christine?" christine: ..... Leroux: "..." *sniff* {nurse:....<monsieur? how are you feeling now? you gave us quite a scare just then...>} {Leroux: "..."} {nurse:.....<we apologize for your loss...> *exits*} {Leroux: "...No..." *hugs the pillow, sobbing*} {-silence...-} {Leroux: *loud sobbing*} Leroux: *crying* etta:......*walking away* Leroux: *hugs Christine* christine: ......*she is unable to reply...she is just a doll* Leroux: *sobs, falling to his side on the couch* etta: *walking down the hall, her bow drooping* ???: "No luck?" etta: *shakes her head* i really want to help him, but i dont know how... Kafka: "Talking is at least a first step. Don't stop doing so." etta:....right. thanks, franzy. Kafka: >\\\\> "...Whatever." etta: ^u^ Kafka: "...Well, we'll have to make up his work now for the time being--so get to it." etta: will do~ *walks off* Kafka: "..." =\\\\\= *awkward walk away* -elsewhere- Takehisa: *covered in extinguisher fluid* "..." *looks at his shotgun* "..." komori: ._. Vulcan: "...I guess I need to decrease the pressure on that extinguisher round." *hands Takehisa a towel* karin: ^^; Takehisa: *wipes his face* "Indeed. Doctor [Karin], how is your project?" karin: been working on some specialized clothes to be compatible with flames. Takehisa: "Oh, good. We've been needing those." -elsewhere- Dazai: *tapping his fingers* kenji: you seem antsy. Dazai: "Just...It's 'moving day.'" kenji: ? yosano: is this about 'you-know-who'? Dazai: *nods* yosano: ...... Dazai: "Just hope when they kill him, they do it quickly." -elsewhere- Neuhaus: "Right this way..." michelle: .... shura *following* Neuhaus: "...The leaves will grow back soon on the trees." michelle: ..... Neuhaus: "...Warm enough?" michelle:....i think so.... Neuhaus: "...I remember visiting many parks..." michelle:....mmm... Neuhaus: "...When you would look at flowers--" michelle:....*tears falling* Neuhaus: "!!!" *looks at Shura* shura: *making hand motions that say 'talk to her!'* michelle: i...i remember that....a little bit... Neuhaus: "O-Oh? The colors of the flowers?" michelle: pink ones....orange ones.... Neuhaus: "We'd determine how they were bred..." michelle:...*small smile* Neuhaus: "..." *reaches for her hand* michelle:....*small lean* at least...its something...right? Neuhaus: "And that's enough." shura:....*smiles* Neuhaus: "..." *small squeeze* -elsewhere- Benimaru: "They seemed well. Weirdos, still." kirei: hehe. ^^; that's good to hear. Benimaru: "And I invited them. I mean, verbally. Not any card." kirei: i see. *kiss on the cheek* Benimaru: =\\\\= "Mm. Thank you." -elsewhere- Paku: "Here you go!" *sets down some fries* shiemi: *nom* =u= izumo: *nom* Paku: "How're classes?" izumo: same old, i guess.... Paku: "??? I guess that's a bit calming. Anyone been asking you for tutoring?" izumo: hmmm. shiemi: .///w///.; Paku: "??? Shiemi? Problem with tutoring?" shiemi: no, not at all. Paku: "Oh, good! Izumo is great at tutoring, though." -elsewhere- Kepuri: *flipping through a magazine* "How 'bout this one?" chie: *looks* ooh, i could try that one. nea: oooh. *shiny eyes* Kepuri: *nods* "Maybe grow out a bit more first..." -elsewhere- Yumi: *looks at her bandaged arm* "..." lord death:....*bridal lift* Yumi: .\\\\. "D-Death..." lord death: *smooches all over her face* ^///3///^ Yumi: =\\\\\\\= "Mmm..." *holds onto him* -elsewhere- ???: *standing over a dead body, soul in hand* <....just a few more...> *A cop siren is heard* ???: *disappears into the dark* <soon, we will be together again....my darling julia...> *The police car parks...Two officers step out* Officer: <My God...> officer 2: <the 3rd one this month...> -elsewhere- Leroux: "..." *inhales* christine?: gaston? *pats his hand* are you ok now? Leroux: *nods* "Better. Thank you." *smiles* christine?:...your friend seems worried about you. Leroux: "...Just something minor." christine?: is it about the trip? Leroux: "...Why should I go back? I have what I need here." christine?: your friends seem to look forwards to going. and you dont have to stay there, it's only a small trip. *strokes his head* and im sure they would be glad to have a guide~ ^^ Leroux: =\\\\= "...Do you want me to?" christine?: it would make me happy if you did. for their sakes and for mine. Leroux: "...Okay." christine?: ^^ hans: *knocks* leroux? Leroux: "??? Yes?" hans: is everything alright? Leroux: *smiles* "Perfectly." hans: oh? Leroux: "When do we depart?" hans: ...*smiles* tomorrow first thing. Leroux: *smiles* "Excellent." -elsewhere- Meme: "How's reading going, Tsugumi?" tsugumi: *yaaaawn* exhausting. i have no clue on what im looking for is gonna look like. TT3TT Meme: "???" *picks up some notes* "..." *holds up a page* "Maka wasn’t a very good drawer, was she?" *It's a crude drawing of Maka and Soul holding hands with 'Resonance' above it* tsugumi: *shiny eyes* score! Meme: "???" tsugumi: resonance, i think i heard this in class. *reviewing notes* Notes: "--to augment the power of one's soul. And the soul is capable of so much, not just in combat but in search and surveillance." tsugumi: hmmmm... but how to test this out.... Meme: "Well, if Maka is holding hands with Soul here, I guess you hold hands with your meister?" tsugumi: i guess.... ANYA! AO! WHO WANTS TO HOLD HANDS WITH ME?! mio: ._. ao: *already holding the left hand* Anya: D:< *grabs Tsugumi's right hand* "I'm doing this!" tsugumi: ^^; Meme: *looking at the notes* "So focus on your meister's...er, meisters' souls to resonate with her...Um, both her's." tsugumi: ok.....*sweats* how did we do that again? Anya: "Just close your eyes...and listen to the beat of the soul." tsugumi: ok.....*breathes* ao:......*closing eyes* Anya: *closes eyes* -...- tsugumi:........(its like im....underwater.....) Anya: ("It's a struggle to move...") ao: (where......is this?) tsugumi: *looks around* Anya: *shifts...looks at her hand* tsugumi: *reaching* ao:....*reaching as well* (dont leave me here....dont leave me dont leave me dont leave me...) Anya: "???" *reaches for Tsugumi* tsugumi: *takes her hand* *smiles* ao: (PLEASE DONT LEAVE ME ALONE!!!) Anya: "!!!" ("Get a hold of yourself!") tsugumi: *snaps back to reality* ah! ao: *stumbles back, panting* ha...haa.....haaa.... Anya: *trying to stay upright...deep inhale* mio: h-hey, you guys alright? tsugumi: i-i think so....aochi? ao:...*holding onto tsugumi, whimpering* dont leave me alone...... tsugumi:...*awkward hug* Anya: "..." *looks away* mio:...*looks at meme, concerned. Meme: "...Sometimes resonance exposes a lot to each other and...can take time." tsugumi: y-yeah.... ao: have you and mio ever done it? mio: *BLUSHING* Meme: .\\\\. "...Resonance?" mio: oh! that...i...think so? i think the terra spike thing counts...right? Meme: *nods* "Yes! So maybe practicing attacks also would help." ^\\\^; tsugumi: ok!.....now to determine which attack uses which blade edge. mio: *sweatdrops* (the struggles of a tri-edged weapon...) Anya: "Well, spear attacks would allow to joust or stab." ao: and scythe attacks involve a lot of slashing, and axe attacks require chopping. Anya: "I'd say target practice is a start." -elsewhere- Goethe: "They agreed?" hans: yes. *smiles* Goethe: "Excellent. Leroux as well?" hans: *she nods* Goethe: "Hmm. You convinced him well, then." hans: ^///^ its a shame you wont be going with us too. Goethe: "A pity. But travel elsewhere dictates moving forward with Phase 2." hans: right. make sure the twins stay out of too much trouble, ok? Goethe: -____- "That's too much work." hans: *sweatdrop* -elsewhere- Sakuya: "..." *nudge* naho: ? Sakuya: "Lost in your own thoughts?" naho: why do you ask? Sakuya: "You just seemed...like your mind was elsewhere. And I wanted to talk?" naho: just thinkin about stuff. Sakuya: "...Important stuff?" naho: i dunno. Sakuya: "...Something from the past?" naho: why, did you want to know something? Sakuya: "...What was school like for you, back then before...you were made into..." naho: oh school? i did attend a school that had a dorm, but it wasnt the dwma. it was nice, and i had nice roommates. ^^ Sakuya: "Good teachers?" naho: yeah. ^^ Sakuya: "And were you a good student?" naho: i think so at least. ^^; Sakuya: "..." *holds her hand* "Did you pack your lunch, or buy it?" naho: i remember there was a small cafe on the campus and we'd eat there. they had such good muffins. =w=oh! i do have a photo from one summer when we went to an indoor water park! see? -she holds up a photo- Sakuya: "...You all look happy." naho: yeah....*sigh* i do talk to them online sometimes. Sakuya: "But you miss them." naho: yeah..... Sakuya: "Want to visit?" naho: i dunno. Sakuya: "...Maybe an online chat would help." naho: maybe. -elsewhere- Anya: "..." ao: .....*making tea* Anya: "...Are you better?" ao: i think so... Anya: "...What happened back there to you?" ao: it was dark.....i saw tsugumi going over to you and...i was scared.... Anya: "..." -_- "That's what scares you?" ao: i didnt....want to be abandoned in that place.... Anya: "...Why would you think Tsugumi would abandon you?" ao:....sorry...i was just jealous of you, i guess....that she went to you first.... Anya: "Of me? Is that what this is about? Tsugumi chose both of us as her meisters, and you're spending time being jealous?" ao:....she's known you longer, right? Anya: "Yes." ao: then she's closer to you, right? Anya: "..." >\\\\> "I wouldn't say that. I mean, she hangs out with you, too." ao: i guess... Anya: "She's your friend, and you like her, yes?" ao: of course.... i love her. Anya: "...Maybe just tell her. If you want this resonance to work, you should be honest." *crosses her arms, looks out the window* ao:....i guess i should be more open, even if she doesnt feel the same for me... Anya: "...Better to say it now than have regrets you didn't get to." ao:....right... -elsewhere- Damon: *looks at bookshelves* becky: ?? Damon: "...You think he read them all?" becky: maybe. Damon: *grabs one, opens it* -elsewhere- Poe: "Hello!" aya: ranpo, your friend is here! ranpo: hey. Poe: "...Are you okay?" ranpo: just feeling out of it i guess... Poe: "...I brought a new board game." ranpo:...cool. Poe: owo "It's like 'Clue.' Only a bit more colorful." -elsewhere- Gopher: "..." eibon: *watering flowers* Gopher: "May I help?" eibon: of course. ^^ Gopher: "With watering, or making planting?" -elsewhere- Kafka: *folding boxers* -silence- Kafka: *puts them into a vacuum-pack bag, then attaches the vacuum and turns it in on* "..." -knock- Kafka: -___- "Interruptions..." *turns off the vacuum, goes to the door* hans: everything ok in there? the others are already packed. Kafka: "I'm moving as fast as I can!" >_< hans: ok, ok. ^^; Walter: *rolling his luggage* "He's not done?" *his luggage has a cute anime cat design* hans: no, not yet. etta: oh, you're bringing harriet with you? harriet: *on walter's head* o)_(o Walter: "Yepper! Even got the paperwork for international travel for her." hans: how nice. etta: and leroux said he was taking christine too. Walter: "And he can show us all the fun places!" hans: i just hope he'll be ok. Kafka: *opens the door* -____- etta: oh, hiya franzy. ^^ Kafka: -\\\\- "...Hello. I did the best I could to pack." -elsewhere- Akutagawa: *standing outside Mori's door* naoya: .....you gonna be ok? Akutagawa: *nods* "I'll be fine." naoya:.... Akutagawa: "...I'll keep an eye on him." naoya:...*pats his shoulder* Akutagawa: "..." *nods* mori: *brushing the doll's hair* Akutagawa: "..." *walks inside, shuts the door* mori: *looks up at him* ..... *hugging his doll, scarred.....* -before akutagawa was a truly twisted and broken man....but at the same time, a frightened lost child...- Akutagawa: "..." *locks the door, sits down on a chair* "..." *just stares* mori:....are you going to kill me? {atsushi: -dont kill anyone in those 6 months...} Akutagawa: "...No. I made a promise." mori: ?? Akutagawa: "...I will not kill for a certain period of time. So, you don't have to die today." mori:....... Akutagawa: "...It's not a personal thing. Just a blanket thing. If I could kill, there are a few people I would kill. But I would not kill you when you are the head of the Mafia. So...you have that going for you." mori: .......right... Akutagawa: "...Why do you have a doll?" mori:.....i still cant summon elise.....i miss her so much.....this doll is from when i was a child.....dazai brought it back for me.....*hugs the doll* Akutagawa: "...Why would he do that?" mori:....i dont know....i've raised him so long, and i still dont understand him.... Akutagawa: "The way you raised him explains a lot." mori: ....... Akutagawa: "...Who knows. Maybe he gave it to you as some absurd Father's Day gift." mori: ...........elise, what do you think?......................right....of course.....you dont want to talk to _me_, you want to talk to rintarou.... Akutagawa: "...Who are you talking to?" mori:..... -seems he doesnt have anything else to say...- Akutagawa: "..." *crosses his arms, leans back in the chair* Chuuya: *outside the locked door* "..." naoya: ..... Chuuya: "...Who is in there?" naoya:...akuta _was_ talking to mori. Chuuya: "Why 'was'? Are they no longer speaking in there?" naoya: not that i can hear. oooi, akuta? Akutagawa: "..." *through the door* "Yes?" naoya: everything ok in there? Akutagawa: "Yes. I have not killed him." naoya: chuuya's here. Akutagawa: "...Oh." Chuuya: "I'll take over." naoya:.....*worried look* Akutagawa: "..." *looks back at Mori* mori: ........ Akutagawa: "..." *unlocks the door* naoya: keep it together, chuuya... Chuuya: "...You don't need to tell me that, you know?" naoya: right... Chuuya: "..." *faces the door* Akutagawa: *opens the door...* mori: *stares* Chuuya: *stares...walks by Akutagawa, practically shoving him as he enters* Akutagawa: "..." mori: *backing up* Chuuya: *...does not look back as he slams the door shut behind him and locks it* mori: !!!!! Chuuya: "Sit down. And don't you dare get up." mori: i-im already sitting down....*clings to the doll, scared* Chuuya: "Stay that way until I finish." mori: .......are you going to kill me? Chuuya: "...No." mori:....... Chuuya: "I only respect you because you're head of the Mafia...." mori: ............ Chuuya: "But as a person, you disgust me." mori:.......is this because of her? Chuuya: "Name. Her. I dare you to say her name right now." mori: .....mito kosaka. right? my former secretary....mother of my child- *From the hall, something falling to the floor is heard* naoya: ??? *glances* Chuuya: *has kicked over the table* "..." mori: *shaking* Chuuya: "She is not your child." mori: .......i've seen her....she has the same eyes as mine, the same hair....now tell me, how is she alive, when she would have surely died when rain- *SNAP* mori: !!!! Chuuya: *has a shattered piece of wood from the table to Mori's throat* "..." mori: !!!!!!!!!! Chuuya: "..." *looking down, quiet* "Rain is dead because of you. That child...is not yours. Stay away from her." mori: .... Chuuya: "..." *drops Mori to the floor* mori: oof! Chuuya: "I don't have to kill you to keep you away from Sonia. Remember that." mori:...... Chuuya: "..." *turns, opens the door* -elsewhere- Meme: "..." *hand squeeze* mio:....*snuggle* Meme: =\\\\= *hugs* "I'm glad to resonate with you..." mio: =///////= m-meme... Meme: *hugs* "Let's do more practice to get better, okay?" mio:...r-right... Meme: *smiles* "I can set up the targets...or we could just meditate together." -elsewhere- Allison: >w> erina:...what? Allison: "You seemed to be having fun." erina: was i? Allison: "Tell me--was your mind on anything else that night?" erina: ......yeah... Allison: "...Hm. Well, you seemed a little distracted." erina:....he's haunting me.... Allison: "...Still?" erina: *whimper* Allison: "..." *hug* erina: am i always going to be like this? Allison: *pat pat* "Not if you get help..." erina: im scared. he's inside me, he wont let me go.... Allison: "He will...You can't let him get a hold of you. You're too strong for that shit." erina: r-right....*shaking* Allison: "...When do you have work?" erina:....this week, probably.... Allison: "Where at?" erina: death city mall. Allison: *smiles* "Any shop discounts?" erina:....*small chuckle* Allison: *smiles* "There we go. So while you still have some time off, what you want to do?" -elsewhere- Toby: *hides under the table* -no one is home- Toby: "..." *pokes out his snout--sniffs* "..." *crawls out from under...walks to the hall* *sighs* *POOF* *Mr. Tsubaki lets out another sigh...then inhales deeply* Mr. Tsubaki: "..." *streeeeetch* "Jeez, that was cramped." -...- Mr. Tsubaki: "..." *slowly stands...stretches* "Mmm..." -elsewhere- tsubaki: ...... Black Star: *hug* tsubaki:...t-thanks. Black Star: "Any time...Need to talk?" -elsewhere- Motojiro: "...Sonia? I had asked...a question." sonia: ?? Motojiro: "Number 4? Did you have an answer?" sonia: *looks at her paper again* Motojiro: "...Something on your mind?" sonia: im looking at number 4 again. Motojiro: "..." ("She hasn't seemed to let Mori's arrival affect her...too much.") sonia: ...... Motojiro: "Take your time." *smiles* -elsewhere- ango: hmmm... Santoka: "Still planning?" ango: hmm... *moves a pawn forwards* Santoka: "Ah...Is something on your mind?" ango: just the usual work-related thoughts. Santoka: "Progress?" *moves a pawn* ango: miss hawkins has been transferred to mall security. Santoka: "You've declined to have her keep an eye on Dostoyevsky?" ango: i fear if she stays near him longer, it will affect her mental wellbeing. Santoka: "And how do we keep an eye on him now?" ango: it will be challenging. he seems to have gotten dirt on all the prison staff working there, and is using it to his advantage.... Santoka: "And how would he get that infomation?" ango: probably he found it during the prison riot earlier this month.... Santoka: "Rather convenient, even for him. No guards on his take?" ango: we cant be certain yet.....but rumor have begun spreading... Santoka: "Rumors can lead us to more information--or be a wild goose chase." ango: perhaps.....the rumor in particular is that dostoevsky has some connection to the dragon's head rush seven years ago. Santoka: "...How familiar are you with the Rush?" ango: painfully. i had to document the belongings of the deceased during the incident.....(and that's the same year i met _them_....) Santoka: "No time you saw Dostoyevsky at that time?" ango:...not that i can recall. Santoka: *shifts a piece* "Unfortunate. No contacts you have from that time to point us to the remaining Rats?" ango: ......i'll have to do my research. Santoka: "Persist." ango: right..... Santoka: "Your move." -elsewhere- Gogol: *hangs up potpourri* lydia: doing some redecorating? Gogol: "And clean up the smell." lydia: well this hotel is musty... yana:......hm? huh. Gogol: "Distracted, Tiny Boss?" yana: found something interesting on the boss's computer. 'person's of interest'. Gogol: "Oh~?" -there are several files with several names- yana: any of them you want to check out? Gogol: "..." *smiles* "Maybe~" *runs a finger along some names* yana: let's see here.... Gogol: "Start with Mori..." [name; Ougai Mori. age: ??? gender: Male ability: 'Vita Sexualis' - allows him to conjure a guardian entity in the form of a young girl, named 'Elise' affiliation: Port Mafia other notes; his personal tastes in romantic partners is HIGHLY questionable.] Gogol: "...Sounds like a few people I've met." yana: yeeeah the less i know about _that_ the better. *clicks another file* [name: Masuji Ibuse age: ??? gender: male ability: 'Black Rain' - unknown details affiliation: Salamander Publishing company.] Gogol: "I think I have some stories worth publishing~" [name: Yukichi Fukuzawa age: 45 gender: male ability: 'all are created equal' - seems to suppress the abilities of his subordinates? affiiliation: Armed Detective Agency other notes: former bodyguard. knicknamed 'silver wolf'. cat lover.] yana: *unamused face* Gogol: "...He likes p--" yana: dont. [name: Francis Scott Key Fitzgerald age: in his 30s gender: male ability: 'the great fitzgerald' - bestowment of strength through wealth affiliation; The Guild.] yana: _was_ affiliated with the guild. Gogol: "So what's he calling his group now?" yana: apparently, he's in charge of a group called 'Manhasset Security.' [name: Agatha Christie age: ???? gender: female ability: 'And then there were none' - details unknown affiliation; Order of the Clock Tower other notes: it would be wise not to anger her. TRUST ME ON THIS.] yana: so this lady actually exists? *monotone* dear god i thought she was just a myth. *chuckles*....ha... Gogol: "Don't anger her? ...I want to try that." yana:.....why are you like this? Gogol: "Because I can survive a lot!" [name; Johann Wolfgang von Goethe age: in his 20s? gender: male ability; 'Faust' - bestows abilities to others via a contract affiliation; Sturm und Drang other notes: wishes to spread abilities to others. what an idiot.] Gogol: "Okay. But imagine someone else with my abilities. THEN I COULD TAKE THEM AND BEND THEM TO MY WILL." yana:......riiiiight.....lets see what else is here, mafia members, agency members, guild members, etc etc......hmm? -there is one other file; Tatsuhiko Shibusawa- Gogol: "???" yana: *clicks on it* [name: Tatsuhiko Shibusawa age: ?????? gender: ????? ability: ????? affiliation: ... ] yana: damn, all that’s here is a picture and a name. BOSS YOU SUCK AT KEEPING THINGS UP TO DATE!....gogol? Gogol: .\\\\\. yana:....gogol? {fantasy!shibusawa: *giggles and smiles*} yana: oooooi, gogol, are you there? *waves her hand in front of his face* {fantasy!shibusawa: *kiss on the cheek*} {Gogol: O\\\\\\\O *heart eyes*} Gogol: .\\\\\\\\. "..." *collapses* elizaveta: D8> KOLYA!!!! *shaking him* DONT DIIIIIE QAQ yana: gogol what the shit?! Gogol: O\\\\\\O lydia: ?? Gogol: *covers his face* >\\\\< yana: what's up with him? zoey:....i'll get him to medical now.... *drags him off* Gogol: "Ma-ma-ma-ma-ma-ma--" yana:...*smack* OUT WITH IT, MAN! Gogol: "MY WORD, THEY'RE HOT!" yana:...*blink* Gogol: *covers his face, rocks back and forth* elizaveta: ??? Gogol: "My heart is going crazyyyyy..." lydia: oh jeez... *sweatdrop* he's fallen for someone he's never even met. this can only go swimmingly. Gogol: =\\\\\= yana:....ivan? help? Ivan: "??? How can I be of any help?" yana: .....for now get a funnel and ice water. Ivan: *nods* *opens the freezer, takes out ice* -elsewhere- Mr. Tsubaki: *heats up chicken nuggets in the microwave* "..." {tsubaki: *smiles*} Mr. Tsubaki: =\\\\= ("I wonder what meals she's cooking...") {tsubaki: *pet pet* hehe~} {Mr. Tsubaki: *cuddle*} {tsubaki: *leans in for a kiss*} {Mr. Tsubaki: *closes his eyes* "Mmm..."} -beeeep beeeeep beeeep- Mr. Tsubaki: O\\\\O *looks at the microwave* "..." *sighs* *opens the door* -elsewhere- Kunikida: "..." yosano: nervous? Kunikida: "Hard not to be." yosano: have you been training her? Kunikida: "Yes. But not enough." yosano: im sure she'll be fine. she'll be going in armed. Kunikida: "..." *nods* *taps his earpiece* "Can you hear?" aya: yeah, im at the meeting place now. Kunikida: "...Okay. Let us know who you see when they arrive." aya: ok. -elsewhere- Gin: "Better?" higuchi:...*nod* Gin: *strokes her arm* "Just take it easy..." higuchi: *leaning into her chest* Gin: *strokes her head, hums lightly* higuchi: *calming down* Gin: "I'm here. I'm not going anywhere. Just rest." -elsewhere- Jun: "D'aw, what a cute tiny toy!" *pokes the tiny robot arm* takuto: *laughs* yumikage: figured the kiddo would like it. Jun: "Indeed!" -elsewhere- Kafka: T~T hans: *pap pap* Kafka: "A pat-down...I'm so mortified. I hate being touched by those strangers..." etta: that's embarrassing, hehe. Kafka: >\\\\\< Walter: "I'm sure it was just random. I know it's your first time flying and all. I mean, I know with your ability you could--" Kafka: *DEATH GLARE AT WALTER AND HARRIET* harriet: o)_(o Walter: OWO "...With your ability, you could just be as snug as a bug in a rug--" Kafka: *DEATH GLARE INTENSIFIES* Walter: o~O "...I'll shut up now." etta: ^^; hans: ^^; leroux, how're you holding up? Leroux: "F-Fine...We have our tickets!" *holds up two* hans: glad to see that. christine: ... Leroux: "I'll even give you the window seat, dear~" hans: ^^; etta: hansy, did you want to go to paris with goethe too? hans: .///////. well, h-he's busy at the moment. as busy as he can be anyway. Walter: "..." >w> etta: maybe one day you'll get the chance to. *sigh* i would love to get to go to paris with a handsome guy~ it would be so romantic~ hehe~ Kafka: T\\\\\\T Walter: "... ... ..." >W> harriet: *saying nothing, since she is a chameleon.* Intercom: "We will start the line-up for Flight 142 to Paris in a few minutes." etta: that's us! Walter: "Ready, Harriet?" harriet: *chameleon noise* Walter: ^w^ Kafka: *groans* "They took my neck pillow..." hans: there will be one on the plane. Kafka: TwT "But it was the right one--it had molded to my neck..." -elsewhere- aya: *waiting* *An engine is heard* aya: *looks* elizaveta: *waves from out of the window* Ivan: *driving, wearing a scarf and hat* aya: hi. im aya. lydia: *wearing sunglasses* i see, erika's told us all a lot about you. elizaveta: *opens the door* i even brought my doll leila with me! *waves the doll's hand* Ivan: *grunts* aya: *steps in and takes a seat* elizaveta: *shakes the doll's hand* leila wants to say hi! aya: um....hi there *takes the doll's hand......she feels a sharp pain* AH! elizaveta: hey aya?......soooorry~ -a needle is sticking out of leila's hand- aya: !!! *tries to open the car door* Ivan: *takes off* aya: !!! *trying to get out, but she's losing conscious* aya: *on intercom* kunikida! it was...a trap....in a silver van- Kunikida: *over radio earpiece* "Aya?" aya: send hel- Kunikida: "Silver van?! Who is there? License number?" elizaveta: *removes earpiece and hands it to ivan* Ivan: *smiles* <Hello~> Kunikida: "!!!" yosano: !!!! where the hell are you, bastards?! Ivan: "You know rats--they get in everywhere~" yosano: *growls angrily* you wont get away with this, you fuckers. Ivan: "We are getting away with your child--and I think that's a start." aya: *she's passed out* lydia: she will be unharmed....for the time being. if you wish for her to be returned, we will send a set of instructions to you. Kunikida: "..." -elsewhere- Yohei: "Oh, kiddo--it's okay." *rocks him* toru: *cries* chie: *worried* Yohei: *strokes his back* "I don't know...Did he eat?" chie: yes. i know that he did. Yohei: "Gas?" -morning- aya:....nggh......*opening eyes* ugh..... Q: *asleep and clinging to her arm* mmm...~ u///////u aya:.....*SCREAMS AND KICKS HIM IN THE FACE* Q: OWIE! aya: *the curse mark appears on her neck*...crap. Q: >^< i didnt do anything pervy! mama wouldnt be happy with that. aya: what the hell you little creep?! Q: i just wanted to cuddle, honest! i wont even curse you! i promise! aya: .....*unamused glare* Q: QAQ *KNOCK KNOCK* aya: *opens the door, getting her pocket knife out* Ivan: ^w^ "I made hot chocolate~" -KNIFE TO THE THIGH- Q: OxO;;; Ivan: *SCREAMS--spilling the really hot chocolate onto himself* *SHRIEKS* aya: *heel of her hand to his face* HYAH! *kick to the stomach* Ivan: "AAAH! UMPH!" *collapses back to the floor, the tray flying up out of his hand* aya: *grabs her bag and runs out of the room* Q: w-wait come back! aya: *running* *She runs into someone--* aya: !!! Adam: "??? Oh. I'm sorry, tiny person." aya: where's the exit to this place, buddy? Adam: "Oh, gee, I'm not good with directions...I think down the hall, to the right, third door on the left?" aya: thanks. *runs in that direction* Ivan: "Wh-What are you doing?! Go get her!" Adam: "??? But she was trying to find the exit. I already helped her do that." -elsewhere- aya: *pant, pant*....*looking around* *It's dusty...Quiet* ???: *groans* aya: ??!!! *opens one door* !!! you! *Shackled to the wall is Shousaku* Shousaku: "..." *looks up* "...Oh, God, I'm hallucinating." aya: *kick to the balls* that's for trying to kill me and kunikida and all those other people, you sack of butts! Shousaku: .________O "..." *squeaky voice* "You're not a hallucination?" aya: no. Shousaku: "Ow...Why are you here?" aya: i got kidnapped. i had to stab a guy in the leg to get out. Shousaku: "You...aren't here to rescue me?" aya: give me one reason why i should after all the shit you did! Shousaku: "...Keek..." aya: ....? Shousaku: "Where is...she? Did she escape?" aya:...she's back home with her family. Shousaku: "..." *smiles* "Thank...goodness..." *closes his eyes...he stops moving...* aya: h-hey...hey dont die, idiot! she'd be really sad if you died! Shousaku: "..." -PUNCH- -slap attack- Shousaku: "OW OW OW! I'M NOT DEAD!" aya: then dont pretend to die, jerkface! D8< Shousaku: "I'm exhausted!" *whimpering* "I'm starved, hit...I need water...I need out of here..." aya:...fine, where's the key? Shousaku: "...I don't know. They never let me loose. One of them would have it to get in and out of this room--" *looks at the door--which Aya kicked down* "...Nevermind." aya:....i meant for the shackles. -_-# Shousaku: "That's what I'm saying--if they had the key to open the door, they'd have the key to my shackles--THE ONES THEY NEVER UNLOCK. Go find, I don't know, the eyepatch man." aya: right. *sneaks out* *The hall is empty...A metal jangling can be heard* aya:....*peeks around the corner* *Gogol is asleep in a chair leaning against the wall...The chair shifts back and forth with each snore, rattling the keys looped to his pocket* aya: (bingo....) *sneaks over, quietly* Gogol: "Mmm..." *sleep muttering* aya: *examines keys* *There are at least a dozen keys* aya: (darn...im just gonna have to take them all, huh? now how do i go about this?) *The keys are connected to a belt loop...It looks a little worn* aya: *takes knife and cuts* Gogol: "No..." aya: !!!! Gogol: *sleep mutter* "No, no there...Not in front of the circus folk..." aya:.....*takes keys and backs up* Gogol: =w= "Yes, honey, I'll pay the rent...' aya:....*sneaks away* (weirdo) -SCALPEL THROW AT THE WALL- aya: .________________.;;; ???: now, now, my baby wouldnt....want you to leave.... aya: O-O;;;; zoey: master wants me....to keep him happy....for master's sake....i will do anything~ Gogol: *yawns, stretches* "...Oh, heya, Nurse." aya: *RUNS* zoey: oh no you dont brat! *chases after her* Gogol: "??? Hey...Where are the keys?" zoey: that girl has them.... Gogol: "!!! I'M GOING TO TAKE HER PINKY TOES!" -elsewhere in the building- aya:....shit...it's just one thing after the other..... Ivan: *holding ice to his groin* "You..." aya: *knife out* Ivan: <I will cut out your eyeballs and mail them back to that four-eyed father of yours!> aya: i have no idea what you're saying. Ivan: "..." *LOUD SCREAM AS HE DASHES AT HER* Adam: "Oh, I got her!" *runs from the other end* aya: !!! *ducks* Adam: "!!!" *Adam's head collides--with Ivan's groin* Ivan: Q________Q "..." *falls to the floor* aya: *wince and runs* Adam: @____@ "Where's the cat, Haumea...?" *A door pops open* aya: !!! *Hawthorne steps out* Hawthorne: "..." aya: !!!!!!!! -two smaller hooded figures with masks are besides him- Hawthorne: *looks around* "...Weirdos." *goes back inside and closes the door* -the two figures rush at aya- aya: *dodges and runs* (shit shit shit shit shit!) Masked Boy: *pursues, arms at sides* masked girl: .....*pursuing* Hood #1: *leaps to the wall--and runs along it* aya: HOW ARE YOU EVEN?! Hood #1: *reaches the ceiling, and leaps from it at Aya* aya: *rolls forwards* Hood #1: *lands, rolls along the floor, follows* aya: (crap, they arent letting up. IF THE POWERS THAT BE COULD GIVE ME A CONVENIENT ESCAPE OR SOMETHING, THAT'D JUST BE SWELL! PLEASE?) *A portal pops up behind Aya* aya: OwO;;;; *A hand reaches out* Gogol: "GIVE ME BACK MY KEYS!" aya: *light bulb and jumps in* Hood #1: "?!" Gogol: OwO "...Oh no--" aya: *JUMPS OUT* Gogol: "NOT THE FACE NOT THE FA--" aya: *slides on her feet and turns back running and jumps up to punch his face* Gogol: *slow motion* "Nooooooooo--" *hits the floor* aya: *runs* *She's back near Shousaku's cell* aya: *runs in, trying the keys* Shousaku: "You...came back?" aya: yeah. *trying keys* Shousaku: "...Thank you." aya: *she got it* success! ???: i...found you....aya~ aya: !!!! Q: *standing in the doorway* .......are you....going to leave? aya: um, yes, obvously. Q: im not.....gonna let you abandon me.....i'll just have mommy cut your legs off.....then you cant run...hehehe.... Shousaku: "..." *intense glare at Q* aya: you're sick, kid. Q: but im doing it cause i really like you a lot, aya. ^^ mr mori said this was what you do if you like someone a lot. aya: MR MORI'S REALLY SICK, YOU LITTLE WEIRDO! Q: why must you be so mean to me, aya? Shousaku: "..." *tries to step forward* Q: ..... Shousaku: "Kid...Love is not control." Q: but im not controlling her right now. aya: you're creeping me out, is what your doing. thats not love either! Shousaku: "And your 'friends' kidnapped her..." Q: but i really like her? i liked her since i saw her! aya: and you just think the feeling will be mutual just like that? Q: .... aya: you dont know a thing about me, and i dont know a think about you. Shousaku: "..." *looks down* Q: but.....but.....*ghibli tears* aya: trying to guilt me isnt going to work either. Q: ...uu...uuuuuu..... Shousaku: "..." *spots a pair of tongs* *picks up Q by the collar* Q: *sniffle* ev-everyone's always mean to me. i dont-*hic* i dont wanna be lonely...i just...i want someone to love me and not leave me....*cries* m-mommyyyy!! Shousaku: "..." *sighs* "Poor kid." aya: ??? Shousaku: "...Let's take him." aya: seriously?! Q: ?? Shousaku: "He needs help--not getting brainwashed here." Q: n-n-noooooo! i do-i dont wanna go back the mafia! t-they-they're gonna l-lock me u-huuuup... Shousaku: "..." *sighs* "Then maybe someone else needs to keep an eye on you, too..." aya:....i guess im taking him with me to the agency then, huh? Shousaku: *nods* Q: ?? y-yo-you'd...*sniff* you'd do that? b-but they- aya: i'll make sure they dont lock you up, kid. Q: r-r-really? b-but what about m-mommy? Shousaku: "You think she really cares about you?" Q: ??? m-mommy said s-she loved me...r-right? Shousaku: "...I've seen Fyodor. If he asked her to kill you, she would." Q: .............. Shousaku: "Come on, kid...Let's get you out." aya: if you come with us....i'll consider being your friend. Q: y-you mean it, aya? aya: does it look like im lying? Q:...*sniff* o-ok...... aya: *takes his hand and exits* Q: ....*holds his doll close* Shousaku: *follows* aya: so where's the exit? Q: i-its....*sniff* t-this way...i-i think.... Shousaku: *walks with them* ???: LET GO OF HIM!!!! Q: !!! aya: !!!!! zoey: GET AWAY FROM MY BABY!!!! Shousaku: "..." *looks at Q and Aya* aya: *grabs Q's hand tighter and pulls him* come on! Q: *frozen* Shousaku: "RUN!" *dashes at Zoey* aya: Q come on! Q: ah- aya: *drags him along* zoey: NO! m-MY BABY! Shousaku: *tackles Zoey* zoey: AH! g-get off me! Shousaku: *pins her down* "No..." zoey: *kicks at him* HOW DARE YOU! ONLY MASTER CAN PIN ME DOWN THIS WAY! Shousaku: "...If you were not pregnant, I'd knock your teeth in. Now shut up...Just..." {Shousaku: "It's going to be okay..."} {keek: *cries*} {Shousaku: "..." *holds her*} Shousaku: "..." *tears up* -outside- aya: *running through the sewer with Q* Q: *crying* aya:...*sigh* come on, you're gonna be ok, kid. Q: "Mommy..." aya:....when we get to the agency, i'll ask miss kirako to give you a hug. if it helps at all. Q: "..." *sniff* "Th-The woman from the train?" aya: she's the one with glasses and brown hair, yes. Q: *sniff* "O-Okay...Will you hug me?" aya:... Q: Q___Q aya:....maybe later. Q: QwQ *follows* -elsewhere- Dazai: "You let a kid do this? On her own?" Kunikida: *driving* atsushi:...... Dazai: "You must be desperate...especially that mess you left behind. That guy wasn't even an informant to the Rats." Kunikida: "..." atsushi: dazai, not now. Dazai: *hard stare at Atsushi* "...You ever have kids?" atsushi:........ Dazai: "Yeah, what I thought." *looks back at Kunikida* "And this problem is not just have a solution come running into the streets--" -text on kuni's cell- Dazai: "YOINK." *takes the phone, reads* aya: [at pine acre's station. brought someone back w/ me] Dazai: OwO *shiny eyes* "...Kunikida...I have some bad news--" Kunikida: *slams the brakes* atsushi: DAZAI! Kunikida: "..." *shaking* atsushi: give him the phone dazai, and dont joke around, cant you see he's tense enough as it is?! Dazai: "...This is me teaching him a lesson in--" Kunikida: *seizes Dazai's wrist--crushing it* atsushi: !!! Dazai: QwQ Kunikida: *looks at the phone* "..." *loud sigh* atsushi: ...... Kunikida: "..." *lets go of his wrist, keeps driving to the station* Dazai: Q____Q -and so- aya: *waiting* ..... Q: "..." aya: ....*swinging her feet* Q: "...I'm scared." aya:....*awkward back pat* Q: *shudders* QwQ; atsushi: we're he-................ ._________________.;;; aya: hey guys. *waves* Q: *stares at Atsushi* "..." Kunikida: *marches up to Aya* aya: *hug* atsushi: *sweats* Kunikida: "..." *pat pat* "I was...worried." Q: "..." *inches closer to Atsushi* aya: well, im here now, right? atsushi: .-.;;;;;; Kunikida: "Yes...Where did you find him?" aya: he was held by the rats. Kunikida: "Where are the Rats?" aya: i think some abandoned hotel about 30 minutes away from here. Kunikida: *dials a number* "Time to get someone there..." atsushi:..... Q: "..." *moves his hand to Atsushi's hand* atsushi: um.....hi? Q: "May I hold your hand?" atsushi: um.....*blink* Q: *reaches--* Dazai: "No, Q." *grabs his wrist* Q: >n< atsushi:... -elsewhere-

[pocket-luv101]

Strange Events || Chapter 7

Fandom: Servamp Ships: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side), Tetsono (side), Jekuni (side) Characters: Kuro, Mahiru, Hyde, Licht, Tetsu, Misono, Snow Lily, Mikuni, JeJe

Summary: When Mahiru’s friend goes missing, he searches through the woods for him. He comes across a boy with psychic abilities. He hoped Kuro would be able to help him find Misono. (Stranger Things AU)

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || (Ch.7) ||

Hours had passed since they started their search and Mahiru wondered if they should return home. The moon had replaced the sun and they wouldn’t be able to see the gate even if they passed it. He was disappointed that they weren’t able to find Misono. Mahiru still had a lot of questions about the gate and if they could rescue his friend from the Upside Down.

He felt himself start to become disheartened and forced the doubt from his mind. Mahiru reminded himself that they had Kuro’s help to find Misono. Kuro’s knowledge about the Upside Down and the Demogorgon was still little but they could discover the answers together. He didn’t know what they would face during their investigation but he felt confident with Kuro by his side.

He could feel Kuro’s heat against his back as he rode his bike down the bumpy road. Mahiru wanted to look back to see that he was comfortable but he needed to keep his balance on the bike. Even as he reminded himself of that, Mahiru found himself distracted by his warmth. He was glad that Kuro came to trust him enough to leave the house.

He could feel how strong Kuro’s arms were since they were wrapped securely around his waist. He didn’t expect him to be so strong since he had been confined by his captors. Between his strength and his psychic abilities, he was a powerful person. Yet, it was clear that he was scared and sheltered. Kuro hadn’t told him much about the people who were after him but it was clear that he had been through a lot.

Mahiru wanted to protect him and give him the life of a normal teenager. He started to ask him what he wanted to do once they returned home but then he felt his head fall onto his shoulder. His breath against his neck was steady so he had likely fallen asleep. He reached up and briefly patted Kuro’s light hair. “I guess it’s time to head home.”

“Are you sure we can’t look a little longer?” Tetsu asked next to him. While it was dark and he couldn’t see his expression, Mahiru knew he was worried for Misono from his voice. He understood how he felt but it was dangerous to stay out all night. He tried to think of a compromise until their conversation was interrupted by sirens.

In the distance, they could see a firetruck pass by. Mahiru couldn’t see fire or smoke in the night sky so he wondered what they were responding to. The firetruck was quickly followed by an ambulance and patrol cars and worry settled over the group. It was impossible to know if their presence was connected to Misono’s disappearance or not but then Lily said: “That’s JeJe’s truck. He’s the lead detective of Misono’s case. We should follow him.”

The three nodded and they turned their bikes around to follow the firetrucks. The abrupt jostle of the bike caused Kuro to wake up and he groaned. He didn’t raise his head from his shoulder but he turned his face slightly. Kuro noticed the way Mahiru’s brows were furrowed and he forgot how tired he was. He couldn’t sense any danger around them. “Is something wrong, Mahiru?”

“I hope it’s nothing but we’re following JeJe’s car.” He briefly explained the situation to him. Mahiru didn’t want to show how scared he was. Since JeJe had ambulances with him, there was a chance that Misono was hurt. He wondered if Kuro was able to sense his fears when he placed his hands around his on the handle bar. The way he squeezed his hands comforted him.

Their bikes were slower than the vehicles so they reached the quarry while the emergency responders were already busy. It was difficult to make sense of the situation due to the amount of people on the scene and voices overlapped each other. Lily spotted his brother, JeJe, speaking with another detective. He wanted to ask JeJe about the situation but he could easily imagine him sending them home.

They hid their bikes in the bushes before they crept closer to see if Misono was with JeJe. Due to the chaos, no one saw them. Mahiru knelt behind the firetruck and peered towards the pool of water where the firefighters were. A rock dropped in his stomach and he prayed that nothing happened to Misono. He wanted to close his eyes but every muscle in his body was stiff with fear.

He heard snippets of the men’s conversation. “Body… Drowned… Inform Mikuni…”

“Mikuni? Does that mean they’ve found Misono?” Lily whispered but Mahiru couldn’t answer him. A chilling realization slowly came over him even as he silently made a thousand argument that the body couldn’t be Misono. The voices echoed around him and Mahiru unconsciously took Kuro’s hand. He needed to feel his warmth and prayed that he was having a terrible dream.

The headlight of the vehicles reflected off the dark water and he could see the firemen bring something to the shore. While it was too far to see the person’s face, he recognized the violet jacket Misono would always wear. Mahiru couldn’t deny the situation anymore and he felt as if he was plunged in cold water. He sank to his knees and his hand slipped from Kuro’s.

“Mahiru?” Kuro reached out to help him stand again. Mahiru would usually have a hopeful smile but now his expression was full of pain. He didn’t know what to say but he wanted to take his pain away.

“We were planning to go to the quarry but you said that we should search the woods instead. Misono was here the entire time. Did you know that when you told us that?” Mahiru asked the question in a barely audible whisper. He didn’t take his eyes off the water as he went on. “You said you would help us find him alive. Why did you lie and make me think he was alive?”

Mahiru didn’t wait to hear his answer before he ran back into the thick bushes. He wanted to distance himself from the sight of his friend being pulled out of the water. Between the darkness and tears filling his eyes, he couldn’t see where he was going. It didn’t matter since he didn’t have a destination in mind. He simply wanted to run far away from the truth.

He tripped over a rock and fell to the ground. His hands scraped against the dirt but he barely felt the pain due to how numb his body was. Mahiru pushed himself up so he was sitting on the ground. He didn’t have the energy to stand and run again. Tears gathered in the corner of his eyes but he couldn’t cry. He thought of when his mother died and how the grief paralyzed him at the time as well.

He heard footsteps behind him but he didn’t turn around to face the person. Mahiru did his best to wipe the tears from his eyes but more quickly replaced them. The person walked around him and then knelt in front of him. Warm fingers touched his cheek and helped him brush away the teardrops that clung to his lashes. Their fingers became tangled together and Mahiru brought their joined hands to his lap.

Kuro thought Mahiru would push him away and he wouldn’t blame him if he did. His shoulders trembled so Kuro gathered him into his arms and let his body heat warm him. The wall Mahiru had created to stop his tears crumbled and he let out a small sob. Tears shook his body but Kuro held him through everything. Tenderly, he rubbed his back.

“I wanted to protect you but, in the end, I hurt you. I’m sorry, Mahiru.” Kuro apologized. He gently took his hand and saw that they were injured from the fall. The grazes were small and they weren’t painful but Kuro carefully wiped the dirt from his palm.

“I’m not angry with you but… Misono was my first friend. I can’t believe he’s gone and—” Tears choked him and he couldn’t continue. Mahiru bit his lip and rested his head on Kuro’s strong shoulder. He understood if Kuro wanted to keep him from finding his friend’s body but he wished he hadn’t given him hope that he was still alive. “I wanted to find my friend again.”

I’ll bring him back for you. Anything to make you smile again, Mahiru. Kuro silently made the vow.

Mikuni paced back and forth on the porch and stared at the driveway for JeJe or Hyde’s car to pass through the gate. When he came home, he found Hyde missing and Mikuni assumed he left to find clues about Misono’s disappearance. He had told him to stop going into the forest at night but he continued to investigate alone. Hopefully, JeJe would give them good news.

He hated the waiting and worrying alone. Mikuni didn’t know how JeJe was able to convince him to stay behind instead of going to the quarry. A million different scenarios came to mind. They reported that they found a body and he hoped that it was a mistake or a miscommunication.

The cold forced him to return inside. Mikuni rubbed his arms as he stepped into the living room but it didn’t help warm him. He turned on the light but then they started to flicker until they burned out. The electricity had acted strangely the days following Misono’s disappearance. He didn’t know if the two were connected but he thought of how he would hear his brother’s voice through electronics.

Mikuni walked through the dark room and searched for a flashlight. A spark of light caught his attention and he turned towards it. The lightbulbs in the hallway were acting strangely and he stood in the doorway to study them. The lights slowly lit a path to Misono’s room and he recalled that the same thing happened a previous night. He had heard Misono’s voice then.

With that thought, Mikuni rushed into his brother’s bedroom and went directly to the cassette player. He turned on the machine and a reading of Shakespeare’s play started. Mikuni pressed his ear against the speaker but he couldn’t hear his brother between the voices of the actor. He bit his lip and pressed the skip button to search for the quote he heard before. Mikuni said, “Where is your ancient courage?”

A jolt of electricity shocked him and he pulled his finger off the button. The cassette player began to rewind until it stopped on the quote: “Extremity was the tier of spirits; That common chances common men could bear; That when the sea was calm all boats alike show’d mastership in floating… You were used to load me with precepts that would make invincible the heart.”

“Boats?” Mikuni regretted that he wasn’t as knowledgeable about Shakespeare’s work and what his riddles meant. The cassette player repeated the quote. It mentioned water and Mikuni hoped it wasn’t Misono trying to tell him he was at the quarry. “Misono, if you’re trying to tell me something, please let me know it’s you. Are you here?”

He held his breath as the machine skipped through the play until it stopped on a single word: “Here.”

“Oh my god.” Mikuni gripped the large cassette player in his hands. He knew it was outlandish to think that his missing brother was using the cassette to speak with him. A part of him had to question the entire situation yet he was desperate to find his brother.

He picked up the cassette player and carried it into the living room. Then, Mikuni went into Hyde’s room to grab his cassette player and collection of Shakespeare’s plays. He arranged the two players next to each other and loaded them with as many recordings as he could. He also set up two lamps in front of the machines. Mikuni hoped his plan would help him communicate with his brother.

“Misono, are you here?” He asked and his heart soared when the recording repeated ‘here’ like before. “You can talk with me through the cassette player like you did earlier. I’ll keep my questions simple. You can turn on the right lamp to say ‘yes’ and the left one will be ‘no’. Do you think you can do that?”

The right lamp flickered on and then slowly dimmed but the small sign was enough of an answer for Mikuni. He had a lot of questions and he didn’t know where to start. Mikuni glanced at the family portrait on the wall and asked.

“Are you alive?” Once again, the right light turned on. “Are you somewhere safe?”

As hopeful as he became earlier, his heart sank when the left lamp brightened. Mikuni forced himself to stay calm so he would be able to find where Misono was. He needed to focus on rescuing his brother. “Do you know where you are? If not, describe what you can see. Anything can help, even if it’s small.”

Mikuni took out a notepad as the cassettes skipped through tracks with a sharp screech. He became more fearful with each word Misono used to describe where he was. He didn’t know how to connect the words to discern his location. “Home… Strange… Cold and dark… Monster…”

There was a long pause and the silence was punctuated by soft knocking. He realized that the sound wasn’t from the cassette tapes but echoing throughout the room. Mikuni was alone in the home yet the sound slowly became louder. Suddenly, the room became silent. He stood and debated if he should go investigate the cause of the sound.

He didn’t want to leave the cassette players in case Misono sent him another message. The sound could be caused by an animal and he was looking too deeply into what it could be. Mikuni glanced down at the notepad on his lap and stared at the word ‘home’. How could that be true? He and Hyde had searched through the entire house but they didn’t find a hint of him.

As he was arguing with himself, the knocking started again. He walked to the wall where it sounded like something was trying to break out of the drywall. Mikuni thought of the night that he imagined the wall briefly morphing in the shape of a monster. He assumed that the night was merely a nightmare caused by stress. He had to question if it was merely a dream now.

Hesitantly, he ran his hand over the worn wallpaper. His finger brushed against a frayed seam of the wallpaper and he gripped the edge. He tore off the paper from the wall and he expected to see the monster he saw that night. He gasped when he found Misono huddled on the ground with his back facing him. Mikuni immediately reached out and tried to hold him.

He was stopped by a thick barrier between them and Mikuni slammed his fist against the opaque wall. He didn’t know what he was seeing but the only thing that mattered was his brother before him. Mikuni ripped more of the wallpaper to see more of Misono’s location. The wall almost appeared to be a mirror of the living room with Misono in front of the large tape players.

Misono’s voice travelled through the cassettes behind Mikuni. “I want to tell you more but it’s coming.”

“Misono?” His voice seemed to reach him because Misono turned around. His eyes widened when he saw him and he pressed his hand against the thick barrier. He was afraid for his brother but, more than that, he was relieved to see his brother again. “Thank goodness, you’re alive. I’m going to find a way to you so wait for your big brother.”

The lights began to flicker above them and Mikuni saw the way Misono’s face paled. He had assumed that Misono was the one affecting the lights in a similar way he spoke with him through the cassettes. A monster crept into the room and Mikuni quickly understood his fear. Mikuni held back a scream because he knew panicking would only make Misono more scared.

“I’ll save you, Misono. I don’t know how but I will! For now, find somewhere to hide. You’re great at hide-and-seek and I know you’ll outsmart that monster.” Mikuni reassured his brother. His stomach turned as he watched Misono disappear into the house. He had told him to run for his safety yet it hurt to lose him after he finally found him.

Mikuni grabbed a fireplace poker from the stand and marched back to the barrier. As hard as he could, he swung the iron stick at the wall. He barely made a dent in the wall and the little damage he caused was quickly sealed. He refused to give up and struck the wall again. Adrenaline rushed through him as he repeatedly hit the wall. His frustration formed tears in his eyes and he was so focused that he couldn’t hear someone enter the room.

A hand gripped his wrist and then an arm circled his waist. He fought the person’s grip but he was pulled away from the wall. Mikuni only stopped struggling when he recognized JeJe’s arms around him. His hold loosened when he felt Mikuni relax. He turned on his hold and looked up at him with wide eyes. “JeJe, you have to help me break down the wall. Misono is in there!”

“What do you mean, Mikuni?” JeJe’s question made Mikuni turn back to the wall. His heart dropped when he saw that the strange barrier and world was gone. The wall had returned to normal except for the damaged drywall. He could only imagine what JeJe thought of him at the moment. He only had concern and sympathy in his eyes though.

“I know this will sound crazy but I was speaking with Misono a minute ago. He was alive but there was something after him. It looked like a lizard person without a face. We need to save Misono before that thing could find him.” Mikuni insisted and shook him urgently.

“You should sit down.” He said in a gentle voice and eased him onto the couch behind him. JeJe rubbed his back and waited until Mikuni was a little calmer. “I know you’re under a lot of stress. This isn’t easy to hear but I need to tell you about the quarry.”

“Oh god, did you find a body? That monster must’ve attacked that kid and now he’s after Misono.” Mikuni concluded.

“Mikuni, we found a body. It’s Misono.” In reaction to his words, Mikuni’s face fell. He silently shook his head and JeJe held his hand. “I’m sorry, Mikuni. I saw the body so I can confirm that it’s Misono. I promised that I would find your brother but I wasn’t able to. We have a theory about what happened but we can discuss it tomorrow. You should get some sleep.”

“I don’t know what you saw but it wasn’t my brother!” Mikuni yelled and shot to his feet. “I don’t want to hear your theories.”

[pocket-luv101]

Across Time || Chapter 22

Fandom: Servamp Ships: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side) Characters: Kuro, Mahiru, Hyde, Licht

Summary: Mahiru falls into a well and is taken to a new, fantasy world. He comes across a half-blooded cat demon trapped in a tree. After he frees Kuro, he helps him collect the shards of the sacred jewel. (KuroMahi, InuYasha AU)

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || Ch.7 || Ch.8 || Ch.9 || Ch.10 || Ch.11 || Ch.12 || Ch.13 || Ch.14 || Ch.15 || Ch.16 || Ch.17 || Ch.18 || Ch.19 || Ch.20 || Ch.21 || (Ch.22) ||

Hyde knelt on the ground and studied the flowers that turned had red. He didn’t understand why they suddenly changed but he his instincts told him that they were dangerous. He took Licht arm as he stood and tried to pull him out of the field. Before they were able to step out of the flowers, a small tornado descended from the darkening sky.

“Watch out!” Licht dug his feet into the dirt and tugged Hyde back before he could be dragged into the wind current. He also placed his hand on Kirara to keep the small creature on his shoulder. Several more tornados struck the ground nearby. He thought they would be able to dodge the attacks if they were able to fly. “Kirara, transform and—”

He paused when Kirara sneezed and rubbed its nose against his shoulder. Licht looked back to Hyde who was holding his hand over his nose. He realized that the wind had caused the pollen to lift into the air. Since Hyde and Kirara were demons, the flowers overwhelmed their senses and made it difficult to focus on the fight. His mind raced to find a way to counter the storm.

Licht scanned the inn but he couldn’t see a demon who could have created the tornados. A part of him knew that he was at a disadvantage, even if he knew who they were. His fighting centered around kicks but the storm would force him to keep his distance. “Do you trust me, Shit Rat?”

“I do, but I would like to know what you have planned first.” Throughout their journey and fights, he had seen how strong Licht was. He was also knowledgeable about demons and Hyde assumed he knew how to stop the tornados. He couldn’t guess what Licht intended to do when they couldn’t see the enemy. Hyde cursed that the flowers were blocking his senses.

Licht moved close to his side and wrapped his hand around Hyde’s wrist. He moved his hand towards the sky and then pulled the sacred beads from his hand to free his wind tunnel. The power of the wind tunnel almost knocked him off his feet but he managed to stay in place. He helped Hyde aim his wind tunnel at the sky and diverted the tornado. The wind from his hand was equally as powerful as the storm around them.

Kirara jumped off his shoulder and grew into its full size. The cat demon growled at something behind them. Licht tied the beads around Hyde’s hand and sealed the win tunnel once again. He turned around to face what Kirara was growling at. A blond man stood on the roof of the inn and he held a fan. Licht glared up at him. “So, you’ve finally decided to show yourself?”

“Where is my brother?” The demon flicked his fan open and a powerful wind circled them. Licht climbed onto Kirara with the intention to fight the demon. With his cat to help him evade the tornados, he was certain that he could easily defeat him.

A large mirror came between them and Licht let out a small curse. He was shocked when Mahiru and Kuro fell out of the glass. Kuro was already holding Mahiru but Licht worried the fall would hurt them. Licht turned Kirara and he tried to catch the two. He managed to grab Kuro’s hand but his weight pulled him off the cat’s back. “Kirara!”

“I got you.” His body suddenly left lighter and a sea white butterflies surrounded them. One butterfly landed on his nose and he could see that it was a paper spell tag. They were lowered safely on the ground and Hyde knelt next to them. “Are you guys hurt? What was that mirror?”

The moment they were on the ground, Kirara jumped onto his chest and nestled against him. He lightly petted the cat and comforted it. From how stiff Kirara was, he knew that it felt guilty for not catching him. “It’s okay, no one was hurt. Let’s go and kick that wind demon.”

“No, we have to run. I can’t explain everything but we shouldn’t fight the man. I’ll tell you why once we’re a safe distance from the inn. The mirror will protect us as we run.” Mahiru insisted and quickly rose to his feet. While Licht was confused, he trusted Mahiru and nodded. He climbed onto Kirara and gestured for Hyde to sit behind him.

“If Misono is working with Touma, can we trust anything he says? He could be leading us to a trap. The Lake of Illusions is dangerous.” Licht questioned after Mahiru told them everything they’ve learned in the mirror. They were staying in a nearby cave and Hyde prepared a fire to keep them warm. He sat next to him and held out his hands to the flame. “His brother attacked us.”

“Misono said that Mikuni likely thought you attacked the inn. He didn’t plan for the flowers to summon his brother. Blood turns the flower red.” Mahiru was quick to defend his new friend. But he also understood why Licht would be weary and reassured him. “Touma is threatening them so Misono wants to stop him as much as we do. He also showed us a necklace that could help us.”

“Lily was there as well.” Kuro added. “If he was an illusion, I would know.”

“Thinking simply, we can know if he’s lying by speaking with my uncle. I can ask him if my mother saved Touma and took care of him in a cave.” Mahiru reasoned. He had to wonder what led Touma to resent his family after his mother rescued him. “We should return to his village. This is a good time to return to my ti— home. I need to get more supplies for our journey anyways.”

“Even if he was telling us the truth, there’s still the concern of the tainted shards. Did your new friend tell us how to find them? I doubt he’s going to stop corrupting shards while he’s forced to work with Touma.” Hyde pointed out and Mahiru regretfully shook his head. “Should we go after the tainted shards first or Touma. He’s strong if he could resurrect the dead.”

“It’s not only that. Touma is more dangerous than we first thought. He can sense the shards.” Kuro told them.

“What? I thought that Mahiru was the only person with that ability.” Hyde’s eyes widened.

“I don’t know where he gained the ability. I can’t even tell you why I’m able to sense the jewel.” Mahiru touched his side where the sacred jewel was cut from his body. His mother had died to seal the jewel within the Bone-Eater’s Well. How did the jewel find itself in him? He had assumed that he was able to sense the shards due to his connection with the jewel yet that couldn’t be the same for Touma. Were there others who could sense it?

“If he can sense the jewel, that will explain how Touma is able to find us easily. We have more than twenty shards between the four of us. He can track our movements through our shards. Can’t deal.” Kuro sighed heavily. “He’ll know when we approach his castle easily. There’s also his barrier to worry about.”

“What about we ask Tsurugi and the demon wolf tribe for help? We’ll give our shards to them and they’ll distract Touma while we sneak into his castle.” Mahiru suggested. He cared for them and he hated to ask them to endanger themselves for the plan. They needed to stop Touma though. “The tribe have been evading him for a long time so they’ll be able to keep him distracted.”

“Do we know if Touma has brought others back to life aside from Misono and Mikuni? It’ll be difficult to fight an army of the dead.” Licht said.

“I have studied spells that can revive the dead but they all require a lot of magic and rare ingredients. Even Touma has his limit so I doubt he’ll be able to summon more people. I don’t think we should worry about that too much.” Hyde said. “I know a way we’ll be able to break any barrier. There’s an island—”

Hyde wasn’t able to finish his sentence before Licht jumped to his feet. He ran out of the cave as Hyde called his name in confusion. He didn’t stop and he whistled for Kirara to transformed into its larger form. He climbed onto its back but then Hyde took his hand. Licht looked back at him and Hyde saw the worry in his blue eyes. He had never seen him with such an expression. “I need to go, Hyde.”

Hyde dropped his hand and Licht quickly flew away. He sensed Mahiru stand next to him and watch him leave as well. “Did Licht tell you where he was going, Hyde? Maybe he also knows a way past the barrier. He stormed out while we were discussing it. I don’t know why he would run off without explaining it to us first. Is the island you mentioned to the north?”

“The island is to the west. I don’t think Licht leaving has anything to do with the barrier.” Hyde said but he didn’t take his eyes from the direction Licht left. Even after he disappeared in the distance, he could see his vulnerable expression and worried eyes.

“Please be here. Please.” Licht muttered to himself repeatedly. The moment Kirara landed in front of the gate, he jumped off its back and ran into his village. He hadn’t returned to his home since he joined the adventure to help find the shards and defeat Touma. While he always thought about visiting his family again, the painful memories kept him from doing so.

He dashed across the village to where the demon slayers were buried. Licht dropped to his knees in front of the graves. Relief flooded him when he found that the dirt was undisturbed. He placed his hand over his racing heart and tried to force it to return to normal. “Thank goodness, they weren’t taken.”

Kirara sat close to his side and it nestled against him. He wrapped his arms around the large cat and he was grateful for its presence. The creature was the only thing he had left of his village and he clung to its familiar warmth. The silence around them was a little eerie so he closed his eyes and tried to focus on Kirara’s purrs. Licht could only hear the echoes of the past as if his village was still filled with life. He thought he could hear footsteps behind him and his heart squeezed painfully.

“Thought I’d find you here, Angel Cakes.” The endearment made Licht stiffen. There was only one person who called him by the name. He quickly wiped his eyes before he turned to face Hyde. The glare he wore didn’t disguise his tears but Hyde didn’t mention them. He took out a handful of flowers from behind his back and handed one to Licht.

Licht didn’t take the flower and kept his arms around Kirara. “How did you find me? I didn’t tell you that I was returning home. I didn’t sense you following me either.”

“It took me a while to think of why you ran off like you did. Then I thought of how you mentioned Touma reviving other people. You were worried that he would bring back your village and force them to fight for him, weren’t you?” Licht was silent for a moment. When he pushed away his flower again, Hyde placed it on a grave. “I was debating if I should follow you. You’re prideful and you would’ve kicked me.”

“Why are you here?” Licht finally spoke. He took a few flowers from his hands so he could lay them over the dirt as well. He wondered if Hyde picked them for his family or to lift his spirits. No matter the reason, the thought made a strange warmth flow through him.

He couldn’t answer Licht’s question immediately. At first, Hyde thought he should let him have time alone. After he saw the blue flowers outside the cave, he couldn’t stop thinking of his eyes and decided to go after him. Hyde looked away from him and said: “It’s payback for when you followed me to the temple. You taught me about relying on others then but you obvious can’t follow your own lesson.”

“Our situations aren’t the same.” Licht crossed his arms and pouted up at him. His expression made Hyde chuckle and he tousled his black hair playfully. He pushed his hand away and said, “You were being stupid by running off back then. I’m just here to check on my family. I would’ve flown back to the cave in an hour. You didn’t need to follow me.”

“Well, I’m here. Mahiru and Kuro are too.” Hyde turned around and waved to the pair. “They were worried but I asked them to let me talk to you first. After we give flowers to your comrades, do you want to stay for a while and rest?”

“It’s okay. We need to defeat Touma as quickly as possible. They would’ve told me to continue fighting.” Licht said as he stood. He held out his hand to Hyde to help him to his feet as well.

Mahiru was careful not to make a sound as he walked across the room to Kuro. They had returned to his uncle’s village to ask him about Touma and his mother. It was late when they arrived so they decided to speak with him in the morning. His uncle let them stay in a spare room and they quickly fell asleep. He knelt next to Kuro and adjusted the blanket over his shoulder.

“I’ll be back soon, Kuro.” Mahiru whispered and lightly kissed his cheek. He waited until everyone was asleep to return to his time for supplies. While Hyde and Licht had become close friends to him, Mahiru hadn’t told them that he was from the future yet. The flutter of his lips against his skin woke Kuro and he groaned slightly. “Sorry, Kuro. Go back to sleep.”

“Are you going back?” He asked in a hushed voice. Kuro glanced to his brother who slept nearby. He hated to keep a secret from his family but he respected Mahiru’s wish to not tell them. He sat up and rubbed his tired eyes. “I’ll walk you to the well. Demons come out at night and it could be dangerous. I can also carry back supplies.”

“You just want to come and make me pack extra noodles and chips.” Mahiru retorted with a light giggle but then Kuro placed his finger on his lips. They both glanced to Licht who moved slightly. Once he was certain he was asleep, Mahiru took Kuro’s hand as a silent invitation to join him. He nodded to him and they quietly left the hut.

They walked through the forest and Mahiru was careful not to make a sound. He didn’t want to draw attention to themselves or else someone might see them travel through the well. He knew that Kuro would be able to sense someone nearby and warn him yet he couldn’t help feeling nervous. Kuro must’ve noticed the tension he felt and squeezed his hand tenderly.

Mahiru smiled at him and then moved his gaze to the night sky. “The stars are beautiful tonight. In the future, we have a lot of skylights and they overpower the stars. We don’t get to see the sky like this unless you’re in the country. Technology has gone a long way but it’s a shame that we lose some of these simple pleasures in life. Since we started collecting the shards, time seem to fly past but slow down all at once. It’s hard to explain.”

“I think I get what you mean.” Kuro said as he took the cover off the well. They’ve been through a lot yet he thought of the simple moments they were able to share.

They stepped onto the edge of the well and jumped through time. Once they were on the other side, Kuro helped him climb to the top. He wrapped his arm around his waist and then leapt out. He had carried him in his arms several times already but he couldn’t help but think of how warm and relaxed he was in his arms. Kuro never thought he would find someone who accepted him the way Mahiru did.

He set him on the ground and Mahiru took his hand to lead him out of the shrine. Since the lights were off, his uncle was likely asleep already. He had wanted to speak with him after being apart for so long. They entered the house and Mahiru immediately went to the couch. He collapsed onto the cushions and sighed contently.

“Camping is fun but I miss soft cushions like this.” Mahiru said as he sat up. He pulled Kuro into the seat next to him. “Whenever I worked overtime, I would come home late and sleep on the couch until noon. I wish we could do that now. We have to go back before Hyde and Licht notices we’re gone. I doubt we’ll both fit on the couch too.”

“We can try.” Kuro hugged Mahiru and then leaned backwards until he was laying down with him on top of him. He laughed softly but he was able to feel the slight rumble in his chest with his hand over his heart. Mahiru moved over him until he could kiss him softly. Kuro thought of the last time Mahiru kissed him to stop his demon side. When he held him, he could almost believe they were both human.

Mahiru started to muse out loud. “In the mirror, my mother said: ‘We might be able to exist in another time’. I don’t know if that was her dying wish but I hope it came true. I never knew my father and I wasn’t able to ask my mother about him before she died. She didn’t keep any pictures of him.”

“Families are complicated.” Kuro thought of his siblings as he stroked Mahiru’s soft hair. “Have you ever thought of what life would be like if I was normal and born in your time?”

“Kuro, you are a normal person.” He took his hand from his hair and played with his fingers. “There were times I pictured myself being born in the past. We would’ve met without the jewel making it complicated. No matter what century we were born in, I’ll fall in love with you once I got to know you. The reason I was drawn to you was who you are as a person.”

[pocket-luv101]

Summary: Family snow day. (KuroMahi, LawLicht, Tetsono, Jekuni)

“Are you cold, Machi?” Mahiru asked her daughter who was now four years old. She adjusted the scarf around Machi’s neck so she would be warmer. It was December and Hyde invited their friends and family to stay the week of Licht’s birthday. Everyone happily accepted because it was rare that they were able to visit each other after the Greed family moved to Austria. They still remained close though. For their first snow day together, everyone gathered at a local snow hill to go sledding.

“Dad, I want your jacket!” Lucy pulled on Hyde’s sleeve persistently. She was already bundled and warm so he thought that she wanted to be doted on after she saw Mahiru and Machi’s interaction. He took off his jacket despite the cold weather. She beamed happily and hugged the jacket. Hyde started to help her put on the jacket but she ran towards the snow hill with it. She laid his jacket on the snow and sat on it. Too late, he realized she intended to use his jacket like a sled. “Lucy fly!”

“Wait, Lucy!” He screamed and ran after her. She already pushed herself forward and she started to slide down the hill. Hyde threw himself after her and caught her before she could be hurt rolling down the hill. He circled his arms around his daughter and kept her safe. He groaned when they finally stopped at the foot of the hill. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“Lucy wanted to go down the hill but Dad ruined it.” She pouted at him and her expression made him chuckle softly. Hyde sat up with Lucy in his arms. He brushed the snow from her hair and looked her over for bruises. His daughter was rather impulsive and he could never predict what she would do next. He loved her imagination though.

“I swear, you’re going to put me in an early grave.” He groaned but then kissed Lucy’s head. Hyde stood up and carried her back up the short hill. Licht was waiting at the top with two steaming cups in her hands. She handed one to each of them and then took Lucy into her arms. With the snow falling around them, Hyde thought they looked like a pair of snow angels.

“You can’t use a jacket as a sled, Lucy. Don’t worry, Uncle Tetsu is carrying them up right now. We can all go sledding soon.” Mahiru stood next to them and pointed to the parking lot where he was unloading the sleds from the car. The children were impatient to play in the snow so they took them to the hill while Tetsu, JeJe and Kuro carried the equipment and toys up the hill.

Misono waved to Tetsu with a smile. In contrast, Mikuni screamed in horror. “What are you doing with Yuu? You’re going to drop him!”

Tetsu had a pile of sleds on his shoulder and at the top was his son. The boy hated walking and he would ride on his father’s shoulder. She could easily see Yuu falling if the pile tilted even slightly. Misono stopped her sister from dashing down the hill. She sighed and said: “Tetsu won’t drop Yuu, Mikuni. Yuu is my son so I don’t know why you’re being so overprotective of him.”

Since their family was overprotective of her and they kept her sheltered, Misono didn’t want to do the same to her son. She also trusted that Tetsu wouldn’t let their son slip. He stopped in front of them and carefully placed the sleds down. She lifted the short boy into her arms and his weight was a blessing to her.

“Papa!” Machi skipped to Kuro who took a sled from the pile. She excitedly hopped in place and he chuckled at her adorable excitement. For an introvert, she had a lot of energy. He laid the sled on the ground and she sat on the front. She patted the spot behind her and cheered: “Giddy up! Giddy up! Papa and Mama sit behind Machi. I wanna steer.”

“Race! I can sled down the hill the fastest! Angel against kitties against crowns.” Lucy was competitive and she pushed her sled next to Machi’s. She looked over her shoulder to Yuu and gestured for him to join the race as well. “Mom, you’re a part of my angel team so sit here. We’re going to win.”

Hyde smiled as he watched the kids play together. They moved to Licht’s childhood home to give their daughter a quaint upbringing. Unfortunately, there weren’t many kids in the neighbourhood for her to play with. She would enter school soon and he hoped she would find a lot of friends.

Machi only wanted to play and she leaned forward. The shifting weight caused her sled to tilt forward and they slid down the hill. She quickly forgot the race and raised her hands into the air with a cheer. She didn’t notice how the sled veered off course slightly. Behind her, Mahiru quickly placed her hand around Machi’s to steer the sled back on course.

“Wee. Let’s do that again, Mama.” Machi requested once they reached the bottom of the hill. She tilted her head back to smile up at her mother. She leaned back a little too much and fell back against her. Mahiru giggled and hugged her tightly. They felt the sled shift as Kuro stood and he took the rope to pull his family back up the hill.

Kuro paused when a sled stopped next to them since Lucy pouted at them. “You cheated by going down the hill before I said ‘go’. I demand a rematch!”

Mahiru pulled a tray of gingerbread men out of the oven and hummed a Christmas song. She felt three pair of eyes on her back and she already knew who were watching her. With a sigh, she turned around and found the kids behind her. She baked the cookies in a secret because she wanted to surprise them. “Shouldn’t you three be playing hide-and-seek?”

“I smelled cookies! Mama bakes the best. Can we have one?” Machi aimed her large, pleading eyes at her mother. Her friends quickly mimicked her and started to pout as well. Mahiru let out a small sigh and she wondered if Kuro or Machi taught them the ‘soothing cat’ technique. She placed the tray on the table before she knelt in front of the children.

“I’m sorry but the cookies are still hot so you can’t eat them yet. After we cool them down, we can decorate the gingerbread men. I even made different shapes like cats, bats and birds.” Mahiru slid the cookies from the tray to a plate. The way her daughter’s expression fell tugged at her heart but she told herself she couldn’t give in. “I promise it’ll only take ten minutes, Sweetie.”

In the corner of her eyes, she saw a tiny hand reach towards the plate. Lucy stood on a chair and stretched towards the gingerbread cookies. Mahiru lifted her off the chair and placed her on the ground. She started to lecture her but then she noticed the mischievous grin Lucy had. “The distraction worked! Escape with our prize, Yuu.”

“Don’t say that before I run away!” Yuu yelled. He jumped off the table and ran out of the kitchen. She let out a small groan and followed him down the hall. As she walked out, she spotted Kuro frantically searching through the living room. She caught his attention by calling his name. From his worried his expression, she knew he was searching for the kids.

“Mahiru, please tell me you know where Machi is hiding. We were playing hide-and-seek but I can’t find any of the kids anywhere. This is her first time outside of Japan and I don’t know where she could be. What if she’s lost?” He asked and ran his hand through his hair. Kuro had searched the entire house for them but he couldn’t find them. Snow was falling heavily out the window so he doubted they went outside.

“They stopped playing hide-and-seek a while ago but they didn’t tell you. But we still have to find them. They smelled the cookies I was baking and stole a plate of them. They should know they can’t have sweets before dinner but kids are kids.” She giggled softly. “Where do you think they went?”

“What are you three doing in here?” Mikuni was surprised when she found the three children in her room. There was a plate on the ground but only crumbs remained on it. She recalled that Mahiru told them that she wanted to make gingerbread cookies and she could easily picture what happened. “Your parents are going to be very upset with you three.”

“That’s why we’re here.” Lucy said. “Yuu is Auntie Mikuni’s favourite person in the world and you can never be angry with him. You won’t tell our parents were here. Lucy is a smart angel!”

“It looks like you take after your demon father even though you claim to be an angel.” Mikuni muttered to herself. She was certain Licht would be angry if she heard her comment. Lucy was slightly right though. She adored Yuu as if he was her own son. She sat in front of her suitcase and pulled out a few jackets.

Mikuni held up a cape and said: “Since you’re going to hide in my room, you three can help me. I’ve been working on these capes and jackets for you three but I was worried they wouldn’t fit. Try them on. Here, Machi, this one has little kitty ears on the hood. This one is yours, Lucy. You three have to sit in your chairs patiently while I adjust these to fit you better.”

“My plan backfired.” Lucy whined. She hated having to sit for long periods of time. She folded her arms and pouted at her aunt.

“It’s okay. Machi likes to help Mikuni make presents for my cousins. Mama and Papa that it’s nice to be helpful.” Machi grabbed the blue cape. “I don’t know how to sew but I can help you!”

Mikuni nodded and patted her head. She noticed that Yuu was quiet and took out a purple jacket. After she helped him put it on, he patted the hood. He frowned slightly and whispered. “Machi is a kitty. Lucy is an angel. What is Yuu? Mother and Father don’t call me by a nickname like that.”

“That’s true but they do think of you as something irreplaceable and special. You’re their tiny miracle.” Mikuni knew that the pregnancy was difficult for her little sister but she persevered through the fatigue and morning sickness. She cupped his face and smiled down at him. “I think you’re going to get a special nickname soon. How do you feel about being a big brother?”

“I’m going to get a baby brother?” His eyes widened.

“Almost.” She giggled and placed her hands on her stomach. “I’m going to have a baby. I hope you two will be as close as siblings. But you can’t tell Uncle JeJe yet. The announcement will be his Christmas gift.”

[pocket-luv101]

Across Time || Chapter 5

Fandom: Servamp Ships: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side) Characters: Kuro, Mahiru, Hyde, Licht

Summary: Mahiru falls into a well and is taken to a new, fantasy world. He comes across a half-blooded cat demon trapped in a tree. After he frees Kuro, he helps him collect the shards of the sacred jewel. (KuroMahi, InuYasha AU)

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || (Ch.5) ||

“That’s your brother?” Mahiru asked but he didn’t answer him. He gasped when Kuro abruptly threw him over his shoulder and started to run. He was so fast that Mahiru became dizzy. Kuro had a strong arm around his waist so he wasn’t afraid of falling. Still, he yelled: “Wait, Kuro, my bag and bike is back there. Shouldn’t you stop and talk with your brother?”

“The last talk we had ended with him shooting an arrow at me. I would like to avoid that happening again. I have seven siblings but the first one I see again is the one that hates me. Troublesome.” Kuro groaned softly and he continued to flee through the forest. He needed to outrun Tsubaki because facing him would endanger Mahiru. While they defeated the hair demon together, Tsubaki was much stronger than her.

Hiding wasn’t an option since his brother would be able to find them with his heightened senses. The best option they had was to outrun him. Kuro hadn’t fought his brother in a hundred years and he hoped that he was still faster than Tsubaki. He couldn’t hear Tsubaki behind them but he doubted that he had given up so quickly.

He slipped Mahiru off his shoulder and set him down on the ground again. Kuro glanced back for Tsubaki. “My brother is only after me so you should run on your own. He’s a kitsune and he can follow my scent. I should be able to lose him in the river though. Go to the village with the jewel and I’ll meet you there. Be careful on your way and don’t fight anyone until we find each other again.”

“Separating is a terrible plan, Kuro.” He argued. Mahiru took off his jacket and placed it around his shoulders. He hoped his jacket would protect him the way his cloak kept him safe from the hair demon. He gently pulled the hood over his head and his hands brushed Kuro’s hair. “My scent will mask yours so we can run away together. Let’s go.”

Mahiru saw a small cave as they ran from Tsubaki and he traced their steps back to it. The opening was partially hidden by shrubbery and he knelt behind them. Kuro could smell his brother approaching and he lightly pushed on his shoulder until he lowered his head more. He leaned over Mahiru slightly to protect him in case Tsubaki found them.

They both held their breath as Tsubaki stopped in front of them. His feet weren’t facing them so he guessed that he didn’t know where they were yet. He didn’t know if Mahiru’s plan would work. Tsubaki laughed and then shouted, “Did you tell your little human to hide here while you run? He must be important to you. You should keep the things you care about close to protect it.”

Mahiru almost gasped when Tsubaki stabbed a sword into the ground but he quickly covered his mouth. The blade was mere inches from them. “Belkia, search the area ahead and I’ll stay here.”

He noticed a strange doll pass them and Mahiru wondered if it was enchanted. Kuro’s hand fall onto his shoulder and he felt better knowing that he was with him. “Where is father’s grave and his sword? My curse gave you a lot of time to remember where it is, Brother Sloth. Father’s heirloom is important to all of us so it’s selfish to keep it to yourself.”

Tsubaki continued to taunt him. “You said you never wanted to hold that sword again. You should give it to me. I won’t give up and demons live a very long time. Our siblings are still alive. You always said how important we are to you. Should I bring them here? Maybe it’s better if you know what it feels like to have something important taken from you.”

Mahiru could feel Kuro’s body become tense next to him. The subtle threat in his voice made a chill run through him. He could only imagine how Kuro was reacting to his remark. He whispered, “What do you want to do? We can’t let him threaten your siblings like this. Thinking simply, you’re his older brother so you can knock some sense into him.”

“Only father could talk him out of his tantrums and he’s dead now.” He groaned softly.

“How can you call this behaviour a tantrum?” Mahiru didn’t know how he could sound so calm in the situation. For him to be so casual about his brother, he must’ve dealt with him often. He didn’t tell him much about his family situation but he could tell that it was complicated. He couldn’t say anything more when Tsubaki pulled his sword out of the ground.

“It’ll take a long time to find our siblings because we went our separate ways a long time ago. But your human is right here. You must be fond of him if you decided to travel with him. Do you like him because he broke the curse? Maybe it’s because of the human half you inherited from your mother. It doesn’t matter though. If you don’t come out, I’ll kill him.”

“Why is murder the only solution he knows? Well, my solution of running is better. Mahiru, get ready to run again. I won’t drop you or leave you behind but you should hold onto me as tightly as possible.” Kuro warned and placed his hand on Mahiru’s waist. He didn’t say a word more but Mahiru followed him as he edged backwards slightly.

Tsubaki’s next words made him pause. “What a happy coincidence, I can sense Snow Lily nearby. I should go to him right now.”

“Don’t hurt your brother. How can you even suggest something like that?” Before Kuro could stop him, Mahiru dashed out of the bushes. The moment Tsubaki turned towards him with a grin, Mahiru realized his mistake. He likely lied to draw him out of hiding. He frantically ran to find another hiding place but Tsubaki grabbed his arm. His grip was so strong that it made him wince.

“I’ll start with your human friend here. Then, I’ll gather all of our siblings for a family reunion. They’ll love to see you again. Would you like that too, Big Brother?” Tsubaki swung his sword languidly. The tip of his sword almost grazed Mahiru’s feet each time. “I’ve never cared for humans. I don’t know why Father spent so much time with them.”

“Let him go, Tsubaki. You want to see Father’s grave but hurting Mahiru won’t help you accomplish that.” Kuro stepped out with his hands raised in surrender. He couldn’t let Mahiru be hurt for something he wasn’t involved in. “I can open the gate to Father’s grave but that’s all.”

“And his sword?”

“We both know that the tessaiga is too dangerous for me to give it you. The sword is there though. You can look at it and that should be enough for you. I’ll give you the portal if you let him go right now.” Kuro never took his eyes off Mahiru. “It’s lucky you didn’t kill me with that arrow a thousand years ago. Father put the portal in my pupil. He trusted me to only let family into his grave.”

Kuro slowly lifted his hand to cover his right eye. He took his hand down and showed him the black pearl in his palm. He quickly closed his hand when Tsubaki tried to take it. The two didn’t say a word yet they seemed to understand each other’s silent glare. At the same time, Tsubaki pushed Mahiru forward and Kuro tossed the pearl aside.

The air rippled around the pearl until it started to split. A doorway opened before them and Mahiru could see a graveyard beyond it. Tsubaki jumped through and a small doll trailed after him. Kuro didn’t follow him and went to Mahiru. He held out his hand to help him up, “Are you okay? We should go before Tsubaki comes out.”

“I should be the one asking if you’re hurt. You pulled that pearl out of your eye. Hold still for a moment.” Mahiru cupped his cheeks and looked into his eyes. His right eye was a little hazy but it returned to normal after a moment. He didn’t seem to be in pain either. “I’m sorry you had to give him that pearl because of me. We have to go after your brother before he gets that sword. You said it’s dangerous.”

“The tessaiga is powerful but there are two enchantments protecting it. Tsubaki won’t be able to break the seals, let alone use tessaiga. We should run away while we can. I’m sure he’ll come after us to ask how to break the seal.” Kuro tried to pull away but Mahiru stood firm. He could see that he was worried and moaned. “Troublesome. We’ll go after him and you’ll see he can’t take the sword.”

“Let’s go.” Mahiru jumped through the portal. He wouldn’t be able to live with himself if his weakness led to Tsubaki acquiring a dangerous weapon. The way Tsubaki described humans, it was clear that he didn’t care for them much. “You said the sword is sealed but he might have a way to counter that. If we see that he doesn’t, we will run like you want. We can’t let him leave with the tessaigon.”

“Tessaiga.” He corrected him. Mahiru didn’t let go of his hand as they fell through the opening. They were in the air but he could see the ground covered in the bones of animals, humans and demons. He held Kuro’s hand a little tighter. With Kuro’s help, he landed nimbly on the ground like a cat. He could see Tsubaki ahead of them and ran after him.

Tsubaki looked over his shoulder and saw them but he didn’t bother to face them. He was focused was on the sword and he was determined to reach it first. Mahiru could only imagine how powerful the sword could be. He quietly asked Kuro: “How powerful is your father’s sword and what are the two seals you put on it?”

“It can kill a hundred demons with one swing. My mother created the tessaiga but then father took it from her. She placed one spell on the sword and I made the other. Neither of us wanted that sword to be used to hurt others. If only I put my enchantment on the sword before my father could use it.” Kuro gritted his teeth. “Only someone who meets both conditions can wield the tessaiga.”

“So, where is the tessaiga?” Mahiru couldn’t see where the sword was among the valley of bones.

“In my father’s bones.” He pointed to the large skeleton and armor resting in the center of the graveyard. Mahiru was shocked that they were almost as large as a mountain. He had seen several demons in his time with Kuro but none were as intimidating as the skeleton before him. Could they run into a demon like that on their journey?

Tsubaki had already reached their father’s tomb and climbed to the skull. They went after him and slipped through the skull as well. Kuro wrapped his arm around Mahiru’s waist before he dropped down. They landed on the ground. A shiver ran up Mahiru’s back when he realized that they were standing on a blanket of bones. He couldn’t focus on it for long because Tsubaki’s laugh drew his attention.

He stood over an altar with a sword embedded in the stone. Kuro had described the sword as powerful and dangerous so Mahiru was surprised by the blade’s bland appearance. The tessaiga was thin with scratches and marks on the metal. The hilt was also withered from time. It appeared so fragile that it would break if anyone tried to use it.

“I’ve finally found Father’s sword.” The smile Tsubaki wore as he reached out to the sword frightened Mahiru. “I’m glad you’re here, Brother Sloth. You used this sword to kill Father. When you told us what you did, I vowed that I will do the same to you.”

“Father was planning to storm a castle and steal the sacred jewel. I couldn’t let him do that. He already killed a lot of people and more could die if he had the jewel.” Kuro’s voice shook subtly but only Mahiru noticed it. “I didn’t care for Father but you’re my brother, Tsubaki. I don’t want to fight you.”

“You should’ve thought of that before you killed Father.” He snarled and gripped the sword to pull it out of the stone. A blue flame engulfed the hilt and burned Tsubaki until he was forced to let go of it. Even if he was able to pull it free, he wouldn’t be able to hold it for long. He glared at Kuro and said, “You were the one that sealed his sword in his grave, weren’t you?”

“I put a spell on the tessaiga so only someone with human blood may hold it.” Kuro explained. “The sword is more trouble than it’s worth so give up, Tsubaki.”

His brother didn’t appear taken aback or bothered by his words. Tsubaki merely drew his short sword from his waist. “The best way to break a seal is to kill the person who cast it.”

He cursed and pushed Mahiru aside so he wouldn’t be hurt. Kuro knew that it would be difficult to run. The best thing he could do was fight Tsubaki until he found an opening to escape. He had seen how reckless Mahiru was but he hoped he would keep his distance from the fight. The tomb didn’t have many places to hide or take shelter.

Mahiru gripped his bow but he knew that it would be ineffective in a small and tight room. He searched for a way to help him fight. He thought Kuro was strong but he only had his claws while Tsubaki had a bow and two swords. In the corner of his eyes, he saw a doll walk towards the sword. It cheered proudly: “I will get the tessaiga for you, Tsu-Tsu! I don’t have blood so the seal won’t work on me.”

“Stay away!” Mahiru ran to block its and used his bow to hit the doll away. It flew back and hit the wall. The least he could do was keep the tessaiga safe from the doll.

Smoke rose from the doll and Mahiru adjusted his hold on his bow. He didn’t know what to expect but he was prepared to fight. The doll turned into a tall human and laughed. He pulled a sword out of his top and asked: “Do you want to see a magic trick?”

“I’ve seen a lot of magic already.” Mahiru wasn’t surprised by the transformation after everything he experienced. He didn’t know if the doll was a demon or a cursed object. Belkia swung his sword downwards and Mahiru blocked the attack with his bow. The wood held strong against his sword but the force behind his attack made him fall.

As he fell, Mahiru stretched out his hand to catch himself before he hit the ground. He grabbed the sword and accidentally pulled it from the stone. Everyone’s eyes immediately fell on him and the sword in his hand. Mahiru gasped when Tsubaki appeared in front of him and grabbed his shirt. “How were you able to pull out the tessaiga? Even if you have human blood, you shouldn’t have the strength.”

“Get away from him, Tsubaki!” Kuro yelled and ran forward save Mahiru. The moment Tsubaki created fox fire and pointed his hand towards Mahiru, Kuro froze. He didn’t want to risk Mahiru’s life. “Tsubaki, the only thing you want is the sword so leave him alone. He doesn’t have anything to do with our family drama. Mahiru, give him the tessaiga.”

“What? The entire reason we followed him was to stop him from getting this sword! You said it’s dangerous.” He argued and gripped the sword tighter. Mahiru stepped back to escape but his back hit the wall. Kuro admired how righteous he was but he wished he wasn’t so stubborn. “You might say I’m not involved but I won’t let you face this alone!”

His words surprised Kuro and they made his heart jump. Tsubaki didn’t seem to be moved and aimed his fox fire at the wall above Mahiru’s head. Bones and rocks fell over them and only Tsubaki was fast enough to dodge them. Mahiru instinctively wrapped his arms above his head to protect himself but he was buried beneath.

“Kuro!” His scream was drowned out by the loud rumble. Kuro frantically ran to him and he managed to catch his hand. He pulled him tightly against his chest and raised their joined hands above them. The tessaiga transformed and become a large fang. He took the sword from Mahiru and cleared the falling rubble with one swing.

“It has been a long time since I was able to witness the tessaiga’s power. It’s almost nostalgic. But you’re just a half demon so you can’t draw out its full strength. I’ll show you the power of a true demon.” Flames erupted around Tsubaki and Mahiru could sense his power grow. His eyes became bloodshot and he transformed into a large fox.

Tsubaki stepped towards them and the ground was burned beneath his paw. The smoke he created made Kuro cough and he held his sleeve over his nose. “We have to climb out of here, Mahiru. His smoke is enough to kill a demon so a human like you won’t last long. I’ll distract him so you can climb up. Please, don’t argue with me for once!”

Mahiru hesitated to leave him to fight alone but he was afraid he would distract him. He looked up towards the top and reasoned that he would be able to shoot his arrow from that vantage point. He wrapped his hands around a bone and pulled himself up. He couldn’t help but look back to Kuro to see if he was safe. How long could he breathe in the smoke?

He reached a ledge that was higher than the smoke. Mahiru took a deep breath but he couldn’t pause for long. He stood and observed the fight below him. Kuro was able to dodge his brother’s large claw but Mahiru could see him stagger slightly. He drew his arrow from his quiver and thought of the lesson he gave him earlier. He should be able to hit Tsubaki since his kitsune form was so large.

Mahiru’s hands wavered with uncertainty until he saw Kuro trip over a skull. He released the arrow and it grazed Tsubaki’s ear. The arrow distracted his brother long enough for Kuro to run past him. He leapt to the ledge Mahiru stood on. The smoke he inhaled made him dizzy and he almost missed the ledge. Mahiru ran to the edge to save him.

He wrapped his arms around Kuro and pulled him onto the ledge. He tripped and Kuro landed on top of him. They both groaned as Kuro pushed himself onto his knees. He looked down at Mahiru beneath him and he realized how close they were. “Sorry!”

“It’s okay, Kuro. We need to go before your brother catches up to us!” Mahiru stood and helped Kuro to his feet. He nodded and they climbed out of the tomb as quickly as they could. They barely managed to slip out of the skull when Tsubaki burst through the thick bone. Kuro used the tessaiga to deflect the splintered bones. “Does your brother know when to give up?”

“I told you he was troublesome. This is why I wanted you to run while I dealt with him. Stay here and let me protect you, Mahiru.” Kuro adjusted his hold on the large sword and moved to stand in front of Mahiru. He didn’t wait for his answer before he ran forward to fight his brother. Mahiru stared after him and hugged his bow to his chest. He believed in Kuro and his strength so he wouldn’t interfere unless he needed to.

Kuro faced Tsubaki and raised his sword. The large kitsune towered over him but he refused to step back or let him hurt Mahiru. Tsubaki raised his claws to crush him beneath his feet and he countered the attack. He sliced through his foreleg and Tsubaki wasn’t able to recover his balance on three legs. Kuro combined his shadows with the sword and created a slash strong enough to cut through the ground between them.

The tomb crumbled beneath them and Tsubaki fell into the cavern. Kuro still cared for his brother and he didn’t want to see him hurt. On the other hand, he had no delusion about their broken family. Kuro used his shadows to catch his brother and took him to a cliff far from them. Once he saw that Tsubaki was safe, he ran to Mahiru to take him off the crumbling tomb.

“My brother won’t be able to chase us but we should leave while we still can.” Kuro took Mahiru back to the portal and returned to the forest. He quickly closed the portal behind them so Tsubaki wouldn’t be able to follow them. He let out a deep breath and collapsed to his knees in exhaustion. Mahiru knelt next to him and placed his hands on his shoulder gently.

“Are you okay, Kuro?” He asked.

“I just need to sleep for a week.” Kuro told him dryly but Mahiru laughed. He looked down at his hand and realized that he was still holding the tessaiga. “I don’t know what I should do with this thing. My father’s tomb was destroyed so I can’t seal it there again. Tsubaki knows where it is too. Do you think I can hide it in your time? It would be safest there.”

“Why don’t you take it with you on our journey?” He suggested. “Your mother forged it so it must have a little sentimental value to you. You don’t have to use it again but you can keep your brother from taking it. Your seal only allows someone with human blood to wield it. What was the condition your mother put on the sword?”

“It doesn’t really matter.” He brushed off his question but Mahiru noticed his slight blush. Kuro couldn’t admit that the sword could only be used to protect someone the wielder cared about.

[pocket-luv101]

Happiness ||  Chapter 4

Fandom: Servamp Characters: Mahiru, Kuro, Licht, Hyde Pairings: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side)

Summary:  Mahiru found a baby in front of his orphanage and he thought that it belonged to Kuro. But the infant could be the key to finding his lost mother. {Historical Romance// Family AU}

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || (Ch.4) ||

Mahiru dragged his feet down the stairs. It was difficult to put Machi to bed when she seemed petrified of the dark. He didn’t know how he managed to soothe her to sleep. He was exhausted but he knew that he couldn’t go to sleep yet. There were so many things he needed to discuss with Kuro. Neither Mahiru nor Kuro had experience with solving mysteries so they didn’t know where to start with the search for his mother. But he was determined to do his best for Kuro and Machi’s sake.

When he neared the foot of the stairs, Mahiru heard Hyde’s voice. The brothers had been debating over the situation while he took care of Machi. He hoped that Hyde would decide to help them. He knew how much Kuro cared for his family and he hated the thought that his meddling would cause a drift between them. Mahiru worried his lip and tightened his hand over the rail.

“You can’t honestly be considering adopting that child, are you, Nii-san?” Hyde yelled and his tone made Mahiru wince. “That is something Lily or Wrath would do but you should see how crazy that idea is. I want to think Mom’s alive too but it’s been years since she disappeared. Dad died soon afterwards. That baby can only have half of our blood, if there’s any relation at all.”

Kuro didn’t answer and he thought over what he said. Across the table, Hyde drained his cup. The glass clicked loudly against the wood as he put it down. While he wanted to find their mother as well, he was skeptical of the entire situation. He couldn’t help but be distrustful after chasing so many false leads. “I still get letters from people claiming they’ve found her and that they will tell me for a price. There’s always a price.”

“Other people might’ve taken advantage of this scandal in the past but Machi is just a baby. What can she possibly ask for? She can’t even talk yet. If Mahiru hadn’t mistaken mother’s necklace for mine, I would’ve never thought that she could still be alive.” Kuro said and placed the necklace on the table. Hyde touched his own hedgehog medallion hanging around his neck and sighed.

“That’s the second thing I wanted to talk to you about. You’re a very different person when you’re with Mahiru. You loved him.” The moment he heard his name, he stiffened. Mahiru wasn’t sure if he should go back upstairs or continue to listen to their conversation. Loved. Past tense? That simple word shouldn’t have hurt him as much as it did. Yet, his heart squeezed painfully.

“If only Hugh or JeJe were born first. They’re more suited to be the heir than me. I never pictured myself with a family either.” The only time Kuro thought of marriage was with Mahiru. But he eventually realized that Mahiru would never be happy with him. Society liked to whisper about his family and Kuro didn’t want to pull him into that world.

Kuro looked away from his brother when he heard a soft knock. The door was slightly ajar but he hadn’t noticed Mahiru in the hall until he knocked. He wondered if he had overheard what they said. He couldn’t guess since his usual expressive face was now guarded. Mahiru entered the room and told them, “Machi is asleep. I came down to ask if you might need my help. I am friends with a lot of people in this town.”

“That would be great. You can sit down if you want.” After a moment of hesitation, Mahiru sat down next to Kuro. He didn’t feel comfortable sitting next to Hyde who openly scowled at him. A part of him wanted to shift closer to Kuro for comfort but he stopped himself. He didn’t want to make the situation any more awkward than it already was.

“Do you have a photo of your mother that I can show people and ask if they’ve seen her. If you don’t, maybe you can make a sketch of her. You’ve always been a great artist.” Mahiru decided that it was best to focus on what they should do next. “We should start with Misono’s inn and ask if she stayed there. Do you know anyone who she would’ve went to for help?”

“She had a personal maid but I only remember her vaguely. She left shortly after our mother disappeared. We were all grown and our father thought that there was no reason to keep her employed after our mother left.” Kuro tried to think of anyone else his mother was close to. He had to question why his mother hadn’t returned if she was still alive.

“I will have my assistant look into our past employees. Until we clear this up, I’ll stay and help with the investigation. I’ve been searching for her for much longer than you two.” Hyde told them but he had another reason he wanted to stay. He didn’t know how objective his brother would be throughout the investigation so he needed to be the voice of reason.

“There’s a spare room you can use.” Kuro told his brother and he stood to show him the way. “It’s late so we should all head to bed.”

Mahiru rose as well and said, “I want to check on Machi one last time before I go back home. If anything happens, send for me and I’ll return right away. Licht stays at the orphanage overnight so you can ask for his help as well. I will visit you in the morning with food for her. I did promise to help you, after all.”

“Would you like to stay over again?” He suggested but they could both hear that his voice was uncertain. “Your home is across town so it will take a while for you to arrive if anything happens. I helped take care of my siblings but I don’t know if I can take care of a baby properly. Can you stay?”

Mahiru smiled weakly but he shook his head. “Goodnight, Kuro.”

Kuro walked down the stairs and noticed a pleasant smell throughout his home. Memories from a year ago came back and he knew that it was most likely Mahiru cooking. He missed the mornings he could sit across a breakfast table from Mahiru and simply talk. Most wouldn’t think those mornings were special but those were the moments he thought of whenever he missed him.

When he stepped into the kitchen, he spotted Mahiru with Machi. He was trying to feed her oatmeal but she would try to grab the spoon as if it was a toy. Machi started to cry when he pulled the spoon out of her reach. He was obviously frustrated but he kept his voice soft. “It’s breakfast so you need to eat. You can have playtime after you eat a little more.”

Machi shook her head and reached out to the spoon again. At the sight, Kuro chuckled. “That kid is pretty brave to say no to you.”

“Kuro?” Mahiru turned to him and smiled. “Good morning, I hope we didn’t wake you up. Machi is being a little fussy this morning. Once I get Machi to eat a little more, I’ll make something for you too. Your brother left a little earlier but he didn’t tell me where he was going. I’m guessing he’s going to talk to the assistant he mentioned last night.”

“Knowing my brother, he ran away because he didn’t want to deal with a crying baby. He’s worse with kids than I am. Ironically, he was pretty difficult when he was a baby. I had to bribe him with my toys to make him eat.” Kuro took off his necklace and dangled it in front of Machi. Her eyes widened when he placed it in her hands. As she babbled happily, Mahiru slipped a spoonful of oatmeal into her mouth.

“She likes your necklace more than the toys I offered. I think it’s because it’s so similar to your mother’s.” Mahiru traced his finger over the golden lion. “Did Machi wake up in the middle of the night?”

“No, it looks like she’s at the age where she can sleep through the night. Thank goodness too. I would’ve panicked and took her to your house.” Kuro stopped her from biting his medallion and patted her head to keep her from crying. She had a toothless grin and Mahiru smiled back. He held another spoonful of food in front of her and she obediently ate.

“If you made her endure the cold walk to my house, I would’ve slapped you again. I told you to send for me if something happened. Machi is a good girl so you don’t need to panic like that.” There was something else that worried Mahiru though. “I wonder what kind of environment she was raised in. Machi’s afraid of the dark and she doesn’t know how to crawl yet.”

Mahiru’s voice was sad but it wasn’t merely sympathy he felt. He was worried about Kuro’s mother as well and he hoped that she was safe. He set the bowl aside and pulled Machi onto his lap. “No matter what, we’ll keep you safe, Machi. You don’t need to be afraid of the dark in Kuro’s home. I’m sure you’ll start crawling in no time too.”

“I should buy more warm rugs if she’s going to start crawling everywhere.” Kuro went to take his necklace back from her but she pushed his hands away. She rolled off Mahiru’s lap and her feet hit the bowl. It flipped into the air and oatmeal spilled around them. He groaned and said, “I should buy more napkins and towels first.”

He grabbed a napkin from his pocket and wiped the oatmeal from Mahiru’s face. His only intention was to help him but his hand lingered. Kuro ran his thumb over his cheek after he wiped away the food. Mahiru leaned into his touch and his lips brushed over Kuro’s palm. The light touch made Kuro’s heart jump. It was far too easy to forget himself when he was with Mahiru.

They both jumped apart when Machi innocently broke the tension in the room. She hit the medallion on the overturned bowl and babbled something. Mahiru lifted her away from the bowl and handed her to Kuro. “Can you clean her up? I’ll take care of the kitchen and make breakfast for us. It should only take me a few minutes.”

As Mahiru went to grab the mop from the closet, Kuro set Machi on the ground and wiped the oatmeal from her hands. It was a little difficult because she wouldn’t let go of the lion on his necklace. He thought of how his siblings acted at her age and he smiled fondly. “Hopefully, you’ll be distracted enough that I can get some work done. I need to make the picture of mother.”

“Ah!” Machi caught his hand before he could leave. Despite her lack of strength, she tried to pull herself up. Kuro decided to carry her while he went to get his sketchbook and pencils. She was once again focused on the necklace so he didn’t know why she wanted him to carry her. He went to his desk in the living room that was cluttered with papers.

Something on the desk caught Machi’s attention and she waved her hand towards it. He followed her gaze and picked up the framed photo. It was a portrait of him and Mahiru. No matter how painful the memories were, he could never bring himself to throw away the portrait. Kuro sighed and gently turned the picture frame around. He found his sketchbook and brought it back to the kitchen.

He sat on the ground since he was worried the table or couch would be too high for Machi. She continued to play with the two medallions so he started to sketch. He didn’t remember his mother well and he had to question if she still looked the same. It had been years after all. But it was the best chance he could find his mother again.

In the corner of his eyes, he saw Machi flop to the ground and roll onto her stomach. She patted the floor and he tried to guess what she wanted. Kuro set his sketchbook on the ground and noticed the way her eyes sparkled. Machi touched the parchment paper and the texture seemed to fascinate her. He drew a quick cat and it made her giggle. She traced her finger over the paper but a look of confusion appeared on her face.

“You can’t draw with your finger.” He chuckled and ripped out a piece of paper for her to doodle on. Then he handed her a pencil. It was amusing that her little fingers were barely able to wrap around it. Machi tried to mimic him but she struggled to control the pencil. Slowly, he guided her hand into a circular motion. He saw the slow realization cross her face and she only became happier as she drew circles. “You have a very expressive face.”

Kuro patted her head and she grinned up at him. He nodded to her before he picked up his sketchbook and began to draw.

[pocket-luv101]

The Angel and The Witch || Chapter 3

Fandom: Servamp Relationships: KuroMahi, LawLicht Characters: Kuro, Mahiru, Hyde, Licht, Tsubaki

Summary: Licht was a noble angel. Mahiru was a penniless witch. Their lives were different but they both longed for freedom. After circumstances, they switched places and found freedom where they least expect it.

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || (Ch.3) ||

“This inn isn’t home sweet home but it should do. We’ll head back to the castle in the morning. Rest for now.” Hyde said once they were alone. He bought them a room in a small inn to sleep in. It would be impossible for them to reach the castle and it was already past midnight. Mostly, he thought it would be best to let Licht rest after the day he had.

While he was the strongest person Hyde knew, he didn’t want Licht to push himself too much. The angel was as stubborn as he was strong and he would push himself well past his limit. It always fell onto Hyde to pull him back. He didn’t mind though. Despite their different personalities, he enjoyed spending time with Licht. He was certainly the most interesting person he knew.

“I’m going down to the bar to buy us something warm to drink. It’ll be best if you stay here. If the people who kidnapped you are searching for us, you should stay out of sight as much as possible. I’ll be right back though. Do you want something to eat as well? You can ask for anything.” Hyde said as he shut the curtains. He looked over his shoulders to Licht who was on the bed.

Licht was laying on his stomach and muttering into the pillow so he couldn’t see his expression. But, from how his wings beat against the bed, Hyde knew that he was frustrated. He leaned over him and lightly touched his shoulder. At first, Licht stiffened but he relaxed when he moved to touch his wings. Angels were rather weary of others touching their wings but Licht didn’t mind if it was Hyde.

“My wings are stiff and you’re not helping, Shit Rat. Stop before I kick you out the window.” He said to hide how he truly felt. If anything could help ease the tension he felt, it was Hyde’s tender touch. Licht had to fold his wings beneath the cloak to keep them hidden so his feathers were knotted uncomfortably. “I want to stretch my wings and fly. Can’t we fly back home? I’m not that tired.”

Hyde groaned to himself and debated what he should say. He would only become more defiant if he told him the wrong thing. He chose his words carefully. “Think of what will happen if someone saw your wings and realize you’re a prince. Either you or Mahiru will be branded as an impersonator and someone will be hurt in the confusion. Please, stay here for just a night.”

“I hate politics. Why did you involve a poor witch in this stupid plan of yours?” He said but his wings drooped. That small action told him that Licht reluctantly agreed with him. He pushed himself up and swung his legs over the bed. “I’m hungry so buy me something light to eat.”

“Your wish is my command, Angel Cakes.” He said and bowed jokingly at him. Hyde lowered his voice so no one outside the room could hear them. He already placed a protection seal on the room but he had to be cautious. “This room is small but you can try to fly around a little to stretch your wings. If they’re still stiff when I get back, I’ll brush your feathers.”

“My mother always said that angels need to take care of their wings. I guess there’s no one else to help my brush them. I can always kick you if you twist my feathers.” Licht reasoned and turned away from him so he wouldn’t see his blush. He hoped his threat would mask his feelings too. “You better not stay too long and use that as an excuse to sleep in my room.”

“Angel Cakes, this is our room. I only bought one room for us to share.” He told him and Licht gave him a distrustful glare.

“Were all the other rooms booked?”

“No, there were other rooms but—” He couldn’t finish before Licht hurled a pillow at him. He used enough force to knock him to the ground. Licht jumped off the bed and stood over him. He placed his feet on his chest and lifted a pillow to attack him again. Hyde raised his hands to stop him. “Wait, Lichtan, I just wanted to stand guard and this is the best way I can do that! I was planning to sleep on the couch.”

While Licht didn’t attack him again, his eyes continued to burn holes into him. Hyde aimed a charming smile up at him and Licht rolled his eyes. He took his foot off his chest and thrust his hands into his pockets. “You don’t have to sleep on the couch.”

Hyde was hopeful that Licht was willing to share the bed with him. Then, Licht folded his arms and said: “I should make you sleep on the floor as punishment for not telling me about your plan right away. But, since you did save me today, I’ll be lenient. Buy me something delicious and I’ll give you the couch.”

“I was already planning to buy you a melon.” He stood up and tousled his black hair briefly. Hyde once again reminded him to stay hidden before he went to the door. He placed his hand on the doorknob but he glanced back to Licht. He was flying in a lazy circle but there was a frown on his face. That expression laid heavy on Hyde’s heart because he knew how much Licht needed the sense of freedom flying gave him. He made a promise to himself to make him smile later.

Hyde opened the door only a crack so no one could look into the room. He squeezed through the small opening and closed the door behind him. He walked down the hall but he scanned his surroundings carefully. Since he couldn’t know who arranged the kidnapping or who was helping that person, Hyde couldn’t help but be suspicious of everyone who approached him.

The inn’s bar was relatively quiet because it was late. Most who were still lingering in the bar appeared drunk as well. Aside from buying food for Licht, he had also planned to speak with the other patrons for information. Hyde slid onto a stool and waved to the bartender. “I can use a drink after the long day I have. Is the kitchen still open?”

“There’s only one cook so don’t ask for anything fancy.” He told him. “Alcohol is always flowing.”

“That’s the best part of a bar. But I need to get back onto the road at sunrise so it’ll just be water for me. Tell the chef to make me a melon salad for my wife. She’s pregnant so she didn’t want to walk down all those stairs. She sent me down here as her pack mule. At least I finally get a minute to myself after sitting in that carriage for hours.” Hyde lied with a light laugh. “We’re visiting her mother.”

Bars were the best place to collect information. The person who organized the kidnapping must work for the castle but there could be outsiders who helped him. While the declining economy had made the commoners anxious, he didn’t think they were resentful towards the royal family. Hyde assessed the man in front of him while he took a sip of his drink.

“We’re going to be here for a while so I would like to find a job. But the mines have been emptied, I hear. I’m a wizard so hopefully I can find something. A lot of people must talk to you over a beer. Tell me, is there anyone looking for a wizard for hire? I’m open to anything.” Hyde probed. He doubted someone would hire wizards to kidnap royalty in such an open manner. He had to ask though.

“… I know someone you can talk to. A man came and talked to one of our chefs. I overheard some of it though and they appeared to be old friends. The chef quit soon afterwards. He must’ve been paid a lot if he was willing to help him.” Hyde could hear fear in the man’s voice. “The job is dangerous so I don’t know if a man with a pregnant wife should take it.”

Hyde didn’t know if he could look too much into his words. He could be referring to the kidnapping of something else. He took a napkin and summon a quill. With a few quick strokes, he drew a simple design. The royal family would give their employees an enchanted cape once they work for the castle for five years. “Did the man wear a cape with this design?”

“It was a week ago so I don’t remember him well but it looks familiar.”

“Remember any detail you can. He must’ve worn a brooch as well. Can you draw it for me?” Hyde flipped the napkin and held out the quill to him. When the man hesitated, Hyde tossed a few gold coins onto the counter. “Your tip for the food and drink.”

“Are you desperate for money?” He asked but he was already drawing on the napkin.

“I just have an angel I want to protect.”

Kuro walked down the hall once breakfast was over. He intended to go to the throne room and discuss the engagement with the royal family. He wasn’t able to discuss the details over breakfast. Licht wasn’t at the table and it didn’t feel right to negotiate his future without him present. He wondered why Licht skipped breakfast. It didn’t seem like he was sick the previous night.

As he walked down the hall, he overheard two maids. “Licht wasn’t at breakfast and he’s not in his room. Do you think he went out flying? What if he ran away again? We should tell the king and queen as soon as possible. We need to find Licht.”

Kuro realized that they were walking towards them and he slipped into the room next to him. He was certain their worry would turn into panic if they knew that he overheard them. That would be troublesome and he didn’t know how to handle such a situation. He intended to hide in the room until they passed but then he felt a book hit his head.

“Oh, Kuro, are you okay?” He turned in the direction of the voice. He was in a library and books were swirling around the room. Kuro pushed past the scrolls and pens to find who he thought was Licht perched at the top of a ladder. He smiled down at him and said, “Give me a moment to clean this mess. I got ahead of myself when I saw all these magic books.”

Mahiru chanted a spell and ordered the books and parchment to organize themselves on the table. Since he worked at the magic shop, he was accustomed to waking up early and he instinctively went to the castle’s library. He knew he would never have the chance to study rare spells again. The library was full of books he could only dream of reading.

He slid down the ladder and landed nimbly on the ground next to him. He smiled up at him and politely said, “Good morning. Did you come here to search for a book too? I can help you find it.”

“I’m not much of a reader.” Kuro admitted. Their conversation was interrupted by a soft purr and he noticed the basket on the table. A black cat peaked its head out of the blankets and purred at them. He recognized it and scratched the cat’s ear. “What are you doing in the royal library? Shouldn’t you be with Mahiru in the servant’s quarters?”

“Mahiru asked me to adopt this cat. He doesn’t have the money or time to take care for him properly. I couldn’t say no this cute face.” Mahiru scooped the cat into his arms and pressed their cheeks together. According to Hyde, Licht also had a soft spot for animals. He was surprised that he had anything in common with an angel. “I decided to name him Ash. It’s simple.”

“Wouldn’t it be weird if you marry Sleepy Ash and then bring a cat with a similar name to his castle?” Kuro pointed out. Mahiru laughed but it sounded a little awkward. He couldn’t tell him the truth that he was a poor witch. Once Hyde and Licht returned, he would take Ash back with him. He didn’t know where he would go after Hyde paid off his debt. Yet, that uncertainty didn’t scare him.

Mahiru would finally be free to pursue his dream to help people with his magic.

“Maybe we can make a nickname for Ash or Sleepy Ash.” He said because he needed to pretend to be Licht. Guilt made him avoid Kuro’s eyes and Mahiru absentmindedly pet the cat. Kuro assumed the reason he sounded so hesitant was because of the engagement. He sympathized with his position since he could relate to how he felt all too well.

Kuro thought it was best to change the subject. “I overheard that the maids were looking for you. You weren’t at breakfast either.”

“Is that the time? I lost track of time reading. They must be worried. I need to go talk to them so they know they can stop looking for me.” Mahiru gathered the notes he made and placed them in Ash’s basket. With the basket over one arm, he lightly pushed Kuro towards the door too. “Let’s go to the kitchen. You must be hungry too.”

Kuro groaned to himself but he didn’t resist. He heard that Licht was famous for being stubborn so he decided it was best to give in. At the same time, he wasn’t anything like he expected. It was clear that he was passionate about magic. He thought Licht preferred music to learning magic and politics. He had to reconsider as they walked down the hall.

“I’ve been thinking more about the fruit bats this morning. This kingdom has been a mining community for centuries and it might be difficult for the citizens to suddenly transfer to agriculture.” Mahiru tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling. “Can we include a clause in the treaty where your kingdom provides some workers to help them learn the trade?”

“I can talk to Sleepy Ash about it.” Kuro shrugged.

“Also, tell him that this engagement won’t be one sided. The royal mines are… sparse at the moment but I have a plan. I’ve always thought that we limited ourselves by only mining precious jewels but there may be other resources like ore and oil hidden in the mines.” Mahiru pulled out a copy of a map that he made. “My only concern is the environmental damage further mining will cause.”

“Agriculture is our specialty. If you find ore and turn it into farming equipment for us, we can help you minimize the damage.” His offer made Mahiru beam brightly and the smile that appeared on his lips was stunning. He didn’t seem to notice the blush Kuro had.

Mahiru reminded himself to tell Licht everything about their discussion once the two came back. Hyde promised that he would return before the sunset. He hoped the two would return soon. Mahiru was able to maintain the act but he didn’t know if could continue to fool the royal family. He put away the map and pet the cat for comfort.

“This is the kitchen.” He stopped in front of a door. He already familiarized himself with the castle’s layout from the map Hyde had given him. Mahiru knocked on the door before he stepped into the kitchen. He gave the staff a friendly smile and said, “Hello. Kuro told me that you were looking for me. I’m sorry that I worried you.”

The cooks were shocked when Mahiru bowed to them. While Licht had never been rude or cruel to them, they were surprised to see him speak so familiar to him. One maid was pulled herself out of her shock. “That’s okay, Licht! We already prepared your breakfast so we will bring it to your room. Please give us a moment to warm it up.”

“Is that all for me?” Mahiru’s jaw dropped when he saw the spread of food on the tray. He took the tray before the maid could and he took it to the table. After he set it down, he created a small flame in his palm. He used his spell to warm the food. “There’s a perfectly good table we can use here. You don’t need to walk all the way back to my room.”

He gestured to the three to sit with him and eat. The cook lightly protested, “We can’t possibly eat with you, Licht. That would be rude of us.”

“But I’m inviting you to have breakfast with me. Please, sit down. I can’t possibly finish all of this by myself and I don’t want your food to go to waste.” Mahiru had to admit that he felt more comfortable eating with others than staying in Licht’s room all alone. He took a spoonful of oatmeal and poured it into a bowl for Ash. “Thinking simply, a meal is only made better with company.”

Kuro was the first to sit next to him and the others soon followed his lead. Mahiru smiled warmly and tried to make the staff more comfortable. As he split the tray of food between them, he searched for something they could discuss. “The weather has been beautiful these days. I hope it continues.”

Their reply was polite but vague. Mahiru wondered if he was right to insist the others eat with him. It was clear that the maid and cook were confused. He had to pretend to be Licht but it didn’t feel right to eat while others worked around him. He handed the plates out and then he began to eat in silence. Did Licht feel lonely in his own castle as well?

“Well, it seems like we’re staying here until Hyde and Licht returns.” Mahiru said to Ash once they returned to Licht’s bedroom. Mahiru wished he could practise his magic at least. His illusion required him to use most of his magic and he could only perform simple spells. He passed the time by playing with the cat. He would throw a ball for Ash to chase.

The cat would occasionally act like a dog and bring the ball back for him to throw. When it dropped the ball in front of him again, Mahiru scooped the cat into his arms. Even though the cat couldn’t respond, he spoke to it to fill the silence. “The first place we’re going to when my debt is paid is a farm. I was the one who suggested we build a sanctuary for the fruit bats so I would like to see that through. For now, we have to stay in this room. At least there’s a lot of room for you to play.”

Mahiru looked up when there was a knock at the door. He stiffened and instinctively strengthened the illusion around him. He placed Ash on his shoulder before he answered the door. On the other side of the door was Kuro and Mahiru wondered if he needed to speak to Licht for the engagement negotiation. Yet, he was wearing a jacket as if he was going outside.

“The maids said you were acting strange and they think it might be because Hyde had to suddenly leave for that family emergency. They said you two were close so you must be lonely now that he’s gone.” Kuro told him. “I doubted Hyde told you this but we knew each other when we were kids. I owe him my life so the least I can do is keep his friend company until he returns.”

Kuro didn’t know how much more he could tell him without saying too much. While he never confessed, he could tell that Hyde had feelings for the angel. He felt a little guilty that the engagement would hurt his childhood friend. Hyde told him that he only wanted Licht to be happy. So, he said, “Do you want to go to the farms and oversee the fruit bats?”

Before he could answer, Ash purred loudly and hopped onto Kuro’s head. Mahiru laughed and said, “It looks like he made the decision for us. There’s only one condition: I have to return before dusk.”

“Are you Cinderella?”

It was an off-handed comment but Mahiru smiled sadly. “In a sense.”

I’m in the mood to write fantasy so I decided to update this.

[pocket-luv101]

I read this really bad body switching manga and I started writing this.

“Mahiru and Licht are taking a while buying those crepes. Should we go check on them?” Kuro asked his brother next to him. The brothers were lounging on a swing set and waiting for their Eves. Licht had a break from his tour in Japan, Mahiru offered to show the Greed Pair around Tokyo. The crepe shop was nearby so Kuro thought it was a good opportunity for the two to talk alone.

“If we go, Licht will probably kick me for interrupting their conversation.” Hyde was a little jealous that the two angels were so close even though they were only friends. But those insecurities would quickly disappear whenever he saw Licht smile. He loved to see him happy. He knew that Licht was rarely able to spend time with his friends like a normal teenager because his pianist career.

Hyde lightly kicked the swing into motion and tilted his head back to look up at the clouds. “I’m surprised they’re so close. Those two are as different as day and night. My angel may appear dark at first but he shines as bright as a thousand stars and he’s as majestic as the moon. Damn, I love him so much. I can go on and on about him all day.”

“Please don’t.” He rolled his eyes. Kuro loved his brother but he didn’t want to listen to him fawn over the angel. He didn’t have the heart to correct Hyde that Mahiru was better. He wasn’t as boastful as Hyde but he was extremely proud to call Mahiru his boyfriend. “Those two may be different but I can’t think of a single person who can dislike Mahiru. As you said, he’s the sun.”

“I’m pretty sure I said ‘day and night’ and not ‘the sun and the moon’. I guess Mahiru does have a sunny smile though. Who would’ve guessed that my lazy ass brother would fall in love with a neat freak?” Hyde chuckled. He had seen how much his brother had changed and Mahiru was a large part of that. He could say the same about himself and Licht. “I guess those two have stubbornness in common.”

“Mahiru nags me a lot to do chores and stuff like that. I kinda hate it and like it at the same time. Everyone called me a lazy sloth and gave up on me. He must be the only one who expects anything of me.” Kuro found himself smiling. “It’s been a year but he still tries to get me to do the dishes.”

“Kuro!” They both jumped to their feet when they heard Licht’s scream. Hyde jumped to his feet and ran to his boyfriend. In his panic, he didn’t question why Licht would be calling his brother’s name instead of his. He reached towards him but Licht ran past him. He threw himself at Kuro and clung to his jacket. Licht began to speak rapidly. “Kuro, it’s terrible! There was a subclass and he attacked us. He got away but now Licht and I—”

“Hey, Lichtan, I’m your boyfriend!” Hyde wrapped his arms around Licht’s waist and pulled him away from his brother. He felt a light kick against his back and he looked behind him. He was shocked to see that it was Mahiru who kicked him. “What the hell, Kid? If you weren’t my brother’s boyfriend, I would’ve hit you back.”

“Can’t you recognize your own boyfriend, Shit Rat? I’m Licht!” Mahiru yelled and kicked him again. He explained, “The subclass used a weird spell on us and switched our bodies. He escaped though. A demon like you must know a trick to reverse this!”

“Mahiru?” Kuro said his name hesitantly and Licht looked up at him. He searched his blue eyes but he couldn’t find a hint of Mahiru in them. It felt awkward holding Licht even if Mahiru was now inside his body. He set him next to him and said, “We need to find a way to return you two to your body. Maybe Johannes can help us. He was able to restore Lily’s power.”

“There’s no way I’m going back to his lab.” Mahiru said firmly and Licht nodded with a shiver. “Maybe this spell is temporary and it will wear off in time. For now, we should wait and do our own research.”

“Licht, shouldn’t you go stay with Hyde even if you’re in Mahiru’s body now? I’m certain Kranz will understand since he already knows about vampires. We don’t have to keep it from him.” Kuro said but they both knew that wasn’t his biggest concern. “Mahiru’s probably confused and I should be with him. He’s my partner.”

After the incident, the two Eves said it was best to switch places and pretend to be each other. The entire plan was confusing and troublesome to Kuro. He hoped there was a way to return Mahiru to his body quickly. He trusted his brother but he would rather be the one to protect Mahiru. Kuro was lost in thought so he didn’t notice Mahiru approach him.

“Neko-san!” Mahiru hugged him from behind and leaned heavily against his back. He rubbed his cheek against Kuro’s and hummed contently. “Well, since you’re not in your kitty form, I should call you Kuro-san. You’re a good angel, Kuro-san. Let this angel give you a soothing hug.”

The person holding him looked like Mahiru but he couldn’t melt into the hug like he usually would. He loved Mahiru for his personality and kindness so his appearance didn’t matter to him. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel a little awkward in the situation. Mahiru wasn’t as forceful or forward as Licht. He continued to pet him like a cat.

“Can’t deal.” Kuro mumbled and transformed into a cat. Since Mahiru was leaning heavily against him, he pitched forward when his support suddenly disappeared. He instinctively went to catch him the moment he saw Mahiru fall. He grabbed his hands quickly but his momentum sent them both tumbling to the ground. Mahiru wasn’t hurt because Kuro placed his hand on the back of his head.

He groaned slightly and looked down at him. “Are you okay, Licht? My brother will hate me for another century if something happened to you.”

“Who cares about that right now? Are you hurt, Kuro? Your hand probably hit the ground really hard. I’ll get some ice for it.” Mahiru jumped to his feet. He ran to the freezer for an ice pack and returned within seconds. He knelt next to Kuro and took his hand. Gently, he stroked his hand before he placed the bag onto his finger. “Tell me if it’s too cold, Kuro. I’m glad neither of us hit our head.”

“… Mahiru? Is that you?” Kuro cupped his face. “I’ll recognize your housewife tendencies anywhere. Did you really switch bodies with Licht or did the spell wear of just now? Licht would’ve told the person to endure the pain.”

“Umm… Of course, I’m Licht! I would say that to Lawless but not Neko-san. Angels should take care of fellow angels, after all. If there was a piano here, I would prove it by… Pfft, you caught us.” Mahiru laughed and covered his mouth. He couldn’t continue their charade once he saw the confusion on Kuro’s face. He took his hand and kissed his fingers. “Sorry for tricking you but Licht and I had a bet.”

“A bet?” Kuro tilted his head slightly.

“We would pretend to be each other and see how long it will take for you two to realize the truth. If you figured it out before bedtime, I get free tickets to his next concert. I thought it would make a nice date that forces you to go outside. I knew I would win before midnight because I like to hug you at night. Well, I guess he does like your cat form but he wouldn’t cuddle with your human form since we’re dating.”

“I thought vampires were the possessive one.” Kuro chuckled and stroked his head. He smiled when Mahiru naturally leaned into his palm. The way he aggressively hugged him before made him flustered but he preferred the simple way Mahiru nestled against him. It was familiar and comforting to Kuro. He squeezed him in his arms and allowed himself to melt into his warmth.

“You’re the only one I want, Mahiru.”

“Do you want me to cook dinner tonight, Hyde? But we don’t have my kitchen so I can’t do that. We can have a quiet night in and watch a movie. I always enjoy these kinds of things with Kuro. What about you and Licht?” Licht forced an innocent smile on his face as he asked the question. He unconsciously touched the white strands in his dark hair.

“We usually just order take out or go to a restaurant for dinner.” Hyde leaned back in his chair and flipped through the room service. He peeked over the booklet and stared at Licht. “Lichtan and I are a different kind of couple from you and Nii-san. I tried to have a quiet movie night with him a couple times but it always ends up with our hotel room becoming a mess.”

“Licht told me that it’s because you would provoke him into a fight.” He was quick to argue. “Why don’t you try behaving, Hyde?”

“Is this the start of one of your famous mom lectures?” His sly grin was a silent challenge to Licht but he couldn’t fight him like he usually would. He had to pretend to be Mahiru and he was far from a violent person. Licht bit his tongue and told himself to ignore him. Hyde seemed determined to tease him and took his hand to pull him on his lap.

“What the hell, Hyde? I’m dating your brother!” Licht screamed and he couldn’t stop the blush that appeared on his face.

“I can see why my brother loves you so much, Mahiru. It must be nice such a doting boyfriend who’s good at cooking and cleaning. If you ever get tired of my brother, you can come to me. I’ll show you a good time.” Hyde caught his chin between his fingers and tilted his face towards him. “What do you say, Angel Love?”

“You fucking asshole!” Licht snapped and stood sharply. He kicked Hyde and sent him crashing into the wall. When Hyde tried to stand again, Licht knocked him down again. He ranted as he kicked him with his Lead. “Stupid, cheating boyfriend! I should turn you into dust right now. I’m telling Licht to break up with you, Demon!”

Once his anger subsided, he realized that Hyde was laughing. He hugged his stomach and rolled onto his back. “I was wondering when you would give up acting like Mahiru. You’re a better actor than I thought you would be though. Is there anything you can’t do, Lichtan?”

“You knew this entire time?” He stopped for a moment but then he kicked him once again. “You knew we were pretending but you took advantage of that to annoy me? You made me clean up this hotel room when we have maids. I should break up with you. When did you figure it out?”

“I knew from the start because you called me Hyde. I wanted to mess with you and play along. It was revenge for hugging my brother.” He answered and sat up.

He didn’t know how using Hyde’s name could be the reason. Licht sat down in front of him and poked the spot he kicked earlier. Without a word traded, Hyde knew that he wanted to see his ribs. He lifted his shirt and Licht was relieved that he wasn’t hurt too much.

“But I usually call you Shit Rat or Demon.” Licht pointed out.

“They’re the sweetest nicknames I’ve ever been given,” He nodded with a chuckle. “But everyone calls me Lawless. Remember, when we first met everyone, I introduced myself as Lawless. Everyone gotten used to that name that they continued to call me that even after I told them the name you gave me. You’re the only who calls me Hyde.”

“A demon by any name will be just as mischievous.” Licht tapped the nametag he gave him long ago. He hooked his finger around the chain and pulled Hyde closer to him so he could kiss his nose. That wasn’t enough for either of them because they were both greedy. Hyde squeezed him lightly and pressed their forehead together.

“That’s not how the quote goes, Lichtan. An angel by any other name would sound as sweet.” He lightly corrected him with a crooked grin. “The only thing I don’t know is why you two decided to switch places. When were you planning to tell me the truth anyways?”

“We were talking about how well we fight with our Servamp. Mahiru said it’s because we know each other so well. I said it would take you longer than a week for you to figure out I was just pretending to be him.” Licht said. “If I was right, Mahiru has to cook us a fancy dinner for our next date. Like you said, we don’t get to share a home cooked meal often.”

“Wait, a week? Ye of little faith.” He feigned hurt and clutched his heart dramatically.

“I thought that you would enjoy having an Eve like Mahiru that you wouldn’t question it.” Licht admitted with a shrug. He didn’t want to show how much that thought affected him but he had a small frown. “A part of the bet was that we couldn’t give any hint to you two. I didn’t know how long I would be able to put up with your shit though.”

“You don’t need to be worried, Lichtan.” Hyde playfully pinched his cheek. “I wouldn’t have anyone else as my Eve or boyfriend. I love you.”

I love Lawless and Mahiru and they’re my favourite rare pair (even my second favourite Mahiru ship at this point). I need to finish all those WIPs I have for them.

[pocket-luv101]

The Forest of Ash || Chapter 20

Fandom: Servamp Characters: Mahiru, Kuro, Licht, Hyde Pairings: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side)

Summary: To stop the never ending winter the gods created, Mahiru entered the Forest of Ash to steal fire and gift it to the humans. When he was caught, he thought that he would be put to death. But Kuro was far from the God of the Dead that he heard stories about. He decided to stay in the Forest of Ash with him. {KuroMahi//Greek Mythology AU}

FFNet || AO3

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || Ch.7 || Ch.8 || Ch.9 || Ch.10 || Ch.11 || Ch.12 || Ch.13 || Ch.14 || Ch.15 || Ch.16 || Ch.17 || Ch.18 || Ch.19 || (Ch.20)

“Show me something interesting, Nii-san. Tell me about the day you killed Sensei.” Tsubaki held up the lantern and Mahiru instinctively squeezed Kuro’s hand. His heart was racing but he knew that he couldn’t run away. If they tried to run to Iolcus, Tsubaki would likely follow them and attack the city. Hopefully, they could contain the fight to the stadium.

He remembered how the lantern forced him to relive his mother’s death. He needed to keep Tsubaki from lighting the candle inside. Mahiru didn’t know how he could do that when his powers were mainly clouds and fire. He lifted his hand and gathered a thunder cloud in his palm. It wasn’t strong enough to defeat Tsubaki but he refused to watch Kuro fight alone again.

He used his small thunder cloud to shock Tsubaki’s hand and forced him to drop the lantern. The moment it dropped to the ground, Kuro wrapped it in tree roots so his brother couldn’t take it back. Mahiru thought that Tsubaki couldn’t use the lantern anymore and tried to reason with the Olympian. “There is no need to fight. You know you cannot win, Tsubaki. We outnumber you.”

“How boring. I’m not here to fight all of you. Didn’t you hear me earlier? I came to speak with my brother. Let’s go somewhere we can talk alone.” Tsubaki raised his hand to summon his own fire. He set the tree ablaze and it rapidly turned to ash. Smoke rose from the ashes and Mahiru began to panic as it circled around Kuro like it did in his room.

“Kuro!” Mahiru screamed his name and reached his hand towards him. No matter what was in Kuro’s past, he didn’t want him to face it alone. Kuro seemed to have decided differently for he backed away from Mahiru, not wanting him to be pulled into the smoke. Suddenly, Tsubaki came between them and grabbed Kuro’s shoulder roughly. As the smoke smothered them, he looked towards Mahiru and their eyes met. The wind whirling around them was deafening but Mahiru saw Kuro mouth his name.

Licht couldn’t understand what the smoke did but he knew that it was dangerous from the two’s reaction. He held his friend’s arm to stop him from running into danger. He assumed that an Olympian would be able to counter the smoke. With his free hand, Licht raised his pan flute to his lips. He tried to sway the smoke with his song. It refused to move as he commanded though.

“His power feels different. What the hell is it?” Licht asked but there wasn’t enough time to explain it to him. He shook off Licht’s hand and ran towards the smoke. Mahiru knew that he was being reckless yet his need to save Kuro overtook him. He promised Kuro he would stay by his side and support him.

But he couldn’t reach him in time. The smoke disappeared and there was nothing but a small, black box where Kuro stood. Mahiru fell to his knees and picked up the box with trembling hands. The box was wrapped in chains and vines. There wasn’t a lock he could open though. It shook in his hands for a moment before it became still.

Mahiru knew that Kuro was trapped in the box. He attempted to burn the vines and chains to free Kuro but his flame had little effect on them. Black Cat scratched on the glass as well and, once again, it was pointless. He could only imagine what he was experiencing inside the box. Tsubaki was inside the box as well. If only he could go into the box to help him. “Kuro… I’m so sorry.”

“Is that Kuro?” Lily knelt next to him and stared at the box in Mahiru’s hands. He could sense Kuro within the box but he couldn’t believe that Tsubaki was able to trap him inside it. Kuro was the strongest of the Olympians so he should be able to break out of any prison. “I never seen a cage like this before.”

“I don’t know exactly what Tsubaki did except that this lantern forces people to relive their greatest sin. Kuro is now trapped in his own memories. Tsubaki used it on me once and I don’t know how we managed to escape. But I’m certain that I only could because Kuro was there to support me.” Mahiru held the box against his chest. “I need to find a way inside to help him.”

“Is there a way into an Olympian’s mind?” Licht asked. His father was a god but he didn’t know much about the Olympians. He turned to Hyde for an answer but he looked as uncertain as he was. “Olympians have temples that humans can visit and speak to them. Maybe we can visit Kuro’s temple and that will help us enter the box.”

“Most humans are afraid of Kuro so he doesn’t have many followers. I don’t think he has a temple either. Let me see that thing. I can try to break the vines at least.” Hyde offered. As he created a whirlwind around the box, Mahiru watched the box carefully. He trusted Hyde but he was worried that they might accidentally hurt Kuro within the box.

The shadows wavered in the black glass and Mahiru’s brows furrowed. When the shadows glowed blue faintly, he suddenly remembered he saw a similar box once before. “Wait, Kuro does have a temple in his forest! We need to go to the Forest of Ash as soon as possible.”

“The Forest of Ash is on the edge of the world.” Misono reminded him. “Even if you ride Cerberus or use Kuro’s chariot, it will take you days to return to the Forest of Ash. I don’t know if there’s a chariot fast enough that we can reach the forest before sunset.”

“There is.” Mahiru hugged Kuro’s cloak around his body and stood. “The sun chariot.”

“Are you crazy, Licht? You can’t go to the Forest of Ash to fight Tsubaki. It’s too dangerous. I’ll go with Mahiru while you stay here where it’s safe. You’re a strong demigod but you’re still half human.” Hyde yelled. Licht ignored him and continued to pack small instruments into his bag. The sun chariot could only carry two people and Licht wanted to go with his friend.

But, knowing how strong his brother was, Hyde refused to let him run into danger. He grabbed Licht’s arm and tried to dissuade him from leaving. “If you’re worried about your friend, I’ll go with Mahiru. Trust me. I can protect him for you. Anyways, I should be the one to save Kuro so I can confront him. Weren’t you the one that said I should face him?”

“I’m going with Mahiru and you can’t stop me. If you really want to confront your brother, find another way to the Forest of Ash.” He pulled his arm from his grip. Mahiru wasn’t the only person he wanted to protect. Going would help Hyde as well. He had seen how Hyde hesitated and that would be more hazardous in Kuro’s memories. So, Licht decided to go for his sake. “I’ll bring back Kuro for you.”

“What about your wings? Heat will melt the wax and you won’t be able to fly anymore. The sun is much more dangerous than fire!” Hyde screamed. He clawed for anything that would convince Licht to stay in Iolcus where it was safe. He lost someone he cared for because he couldn’t face his brother and he didn’t want to make that mistake again. “It’s too dangerous for you!”

“Will you shut up about how dangerous Tsubaki is as if I don’t already know? If you want to protect me, give me some of your strength.” Licht grasped his shoulders and yanked him down so he could kiss his lips. Feathers circled around them and Licht could feel Hyde’s warmth surround him like the other times he kissed him. His wings grew stronger each time he pressed his lips against his.

Hyde was shocked that he couldn’t react quickly enough. He slowly lifted his arms to hold Licht. Before he could, he pushed him away. Licht ignored how Hyde called his name and ran to where Mahiru was waiting for him with Black Cat. His heart was racing and he didn’t know why he kissed Hyde. Each time Hyde kissed him in the past, his wings did grow stronger but that wasn’t the reason.

“Mahiru, it’s time to go!” Licht didn’t want to linger and face his feelings for Hyde. Black Cat’s Cerberus form was as large as a house so he had to fly onto its back. Licht sat behind Mahiru and held onto Black Cat’s fur so he wouldn’t fall off as it jumped towards the clouds. Only once they were far enough away, did Licht look back towards Hyde. He was a speck in the distance so he couldn’t see his face.

Licht sighed and wished he knew what to make of everything. He thought back to the weeks he believed Hyde was human. It was easy to say how he felt towards him then. He enjoyed spending time with him and thought he was sweet. After he learned that he was a god who deceived him, he hated him. Everything became a complicated mix of love and hatred once they started their journey to the Forest of Ash. Hyde was neither the vulnerable man he saved nor the trickster god. He learned that Hyde was both and more.

“Are you cert you don’t want to stay behind with Hyde? He was right when he said that my plan is dangerous.” Mahiru asked in a small voice. They were close friends but he could never ask him to put himself in danger.

“That’s more reason for me to go with you. Hyde is powerful so he will be fine without me. What he’s not strong enough to do is face the past. So, I’ll drag his brother back for him. If he doesn’t ask him about Ophelia after I made it easy for him, I’m going to kill him.” Licht scoffed and it made Mahiru chuckle. “I want to help you too. You’re my friend.”

“Thank you, Licht.” Mahiru tilted his head back to stare at the bright sky. The beautiful and clear blue colour of the sky didn’t reflect how Mahiru felt inside. With Licht and Black Cat’s support, he hoped he could control the sun chariot. He reminded himself that it was the only way he could quickly reach Kuro. “It’s noon so the sun should be directly above us. I’ll tell the Sun Titan to stop.”

As the Deity of Noon, Mahiru would help guide the sun through the sky. After his mother died, Mahiru left the sky. The Sun Titan was more than powerful enough to control the fiery horses without him. He hadn’t returned until now. He changed the clouds above him into the shape of the sun. Black Cat landed on the cloud at the same time as the chariot. Mahiru took a deep breath and slid off Cerberus.

After Licht dismounted as well, Black Cat returned to his cat form and jumped onto his shoulder. It could feel how tense Mahiru was and nestled against his cheek to comfort him. Mahiru petted its head as he walked towards the chariot. His smile shook with uncertainty as he faced the Sun Titan. “Hello, Uncle Toru. I’m home again.”

“Mahiru?” His uncle appeared shocked and Mahiru didn’t blame him. He stepped off the chariot and hugged his nephew. “I thought you would never return after… Well, between your mother and the letter about you marrying the God of the Dead… How are you here?”

“I never ate the fruit grown in the forest because Kuro wanted me to be able to visit my friends whenever I want. I’m sorry I’ve been gone for so long but I need your help now. My husband’s in danger.” Mahiru rushes to explain everything. “I have to return to the Forest of Ash and help him. The only chariot that can reach the forest quickly enough is the Sun Chariot. Please, let me borrow it!”

“Are you sure?” His uncle could see his unwavering resolve in his eyes but he still hesitated to hand the reins to him. Mahiru understood why all too well. He worried his lips and hugged Black Cat against his chest. He knew the more he hesitated, the longer Kuro would suffer alone.

Mahiru’s legs trembled slightly as he walked towards the horses. He placed Black Cat on the ground and reached out to pet one of the horses’ muzzle. He trailed his hand over its fiery mane and then summoned his own fire. The horses bowed their heads to Mahiru and allowed him to take their reins. With a firm hand, Mahiru held onto the reins and walked to the chariot.

“Fire is a dangerous and unpredictable element but it’s like the sun; warm and comforting. Kuro needs me so I won’t hesitate like I did last time. Please?” His hands shook around the rein until Toru nodded. Mahiru hugged his uncle and smiled. “Thank you! After this is all over, I’ll bring Kuro home and you can meet him. I promise you’ll love him.”

“I have to thank him for bringing you back to the sky. You look just like your mother.” Toru took off his helmet and placed it over Mahiru’s head. “Good luck.”

He stepped onto the chariot and looked over his shoulder to Licht. While his friend waited for him, Licht placed his cloak in his bag. It wouldn’t keep the wax from melting but at least his wings would be safe. He went to stand next to his friend and held onto the chariot. Mahiru flicked his wrist and ushered the horses forward. Soon, they were soaring through the sky.

The chariot ascended so quickly that Licht became dizzy and his footing almost slipped. He had flown before but riding the sun chariot was different. Fire surrounded them but it didn’t burn. They glided above the earth and time seemed to slow. He looked over the edge and saw the landscape pass as a blur so he knew that they were flying far quicker than it felt.

“We should arrive in the Forest of Ash in an hour.” Mahiru told him in a stiff voice. In contrast, his hands were shaking around the reins. He forced a brave smile onto his face so his uncle would let him use the chariot. Honestly, he was still a little petrified to be in the chariot again. Memories of the crash flashed before him and he forced himself to picture Kuro’s smile instead. That gave him the courage to continue.

“People will likely be confused because the sun is setting so soon. No matter, this is to save your husband. I want a cat as a reward when this is all over though.” Licht said and made Mahiru chuckle. He was grateful that Licht was there to support him.

Someone appeared in front of them and Mahiru pulled on the reins sharply so they wouldn’t crash. A phoenix was blocking their path. Licht’s brows furrowed because he recognized the phoenix as Higan, one that worked with Tsubaki. He took out his pan flute, prepared to fight, but Mahiru grabbed his arm. “Sir, please move aside.”

“I can’t do that. Tsubaki ordered us to keep you as far from the Forest of Ash as possible. We didn’t think it would be too hard. But you can use the sun chariot?” Mahiru cursed inwardly. They couldn’t waste time fighting when Kuro needed him. Yet, there was no other way to pass the man. He wasn’t confident that he could fight and control the fiery horses at the same time.

In the corner of his eyes, he saw Licht take out his wings from his bag. He donned his wings and said, “I’ll keep him distracted. Fly to the Forest of Ash.”

“Licht, wait—” He ignored his friend and jumped off the chariot. Licht slapped the horses and prompted them to gallop forward. When Higan tried to follow the chariot, Licht tackled him out of reach. The wax was already scorching his back so he needed to defeat the phoenix before the feathers turned to ash as well. He held onto the phoenix’s shoulder to keep himself from plummeting to the ground.

Licht kicked the man and dazed him long enough for him to raise his pan flute to his lips. He played a low song that darkened the clouds until it began to rain. Both of their wings became soak and they started to fall quicker. In midair, Licht wrestled with Higan. The ground was approaching them rapidly. He tried to spread his wings enough to catch the wind and stop himself from crashing.

A torrent of birds suddenly came between them and Licht’s grip on the phoenix slipped. He was surprised when the world stopped. Licht glanced down and saw that Higan continued to fall. He looked up again to discover why he stopped falling. Hyde smiled down at him. “I thought I warned you not to fly too close to the sun or to get your wings wet. You did both.”

“Shut up, Shit Rat.” Licht blushed and turned away from him. “Why are you even here?”

“It’s my duty to protect the skies. As long as you’re wearing those wings, you’re a part of my sky.” Hyde held him closer until he could kiss his forehead. His wings slowly grew stronger in reaction to his tender kiss. “It was hard to keep up with the sun but I’m glad I was able to reach you in time.”

Then, Hyde turned back his attention to Higan while he kept Licht in his arms. Gravity intensified and became heavier with Hyde’s anger. “You tried to hurt my angel. That’s punishable by death. This time, I don’t have to worry about a cave in or hold back.”

“Dear gods,” Mahiru’s eyes widened when he stopped in front of the cave. The entrance to his home was flooded and he could barely see the stairs beneath the dark water. While he was confused by the water, he wasn’t afraid. After flying the chariot again, he was too close to Kuro to hesitate.

Black Cat clung to his shoulder as he jumped into the cold water. He summoned a flame to help him see through the darkness. Mahiru remembered the last time he had accidentally stumbled upon the temple hidden in the cave. He had been following the sound of someone crying. Hopefully, he could find it again. Kuro sealed the entrance to the temple with a boulder and crystals.

The water was cold but he was able to breathe. He ran his hand over the wall in a hopeless attempt to find the staircase again. Even with his fire, he couldn’t see very well. Mahiru knew that it would be difficult to do so with his sense of touch alone. He wanted to call Kuro but he doubted he would hear him. Where are you, Kuro? Please, help me find you.

Mahiru closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against the wall. A barely audible sound reached him: tears. He couldn't be certain if it was Kuro or the person he spoke to before. But if there was a chance it could lead him to Kuro, he had to follow the tears. He stopped in front of a cluster of crystals where the sound was loudest. The glow from his fire reflected off the crystals.

It was difficult to move in the water but he was able to break the crystals. He didn’t care how they cut and scratched his hands. Mahiru pushed the boulder aside to reveal the staircase to Kuro’s temple. More water poured out when he did so. He realized the water flooding the stairs must’ve overflowed into the cave. He didn’t know what caused the water to rise but he ventured forward.

Mahiru ran down the steps as quickly as he could. He almost stumbled down the steps when he thought he heard Kuro’s voice echo through the water. I need you, Mahiru. No, I don’t want you to see the truth. I don’t want you to hate me. Go back.

“Kuro!” He looked around the narrow staircase but he couldn’t see anything but darkness. Mahiru grabbed the wall with one hand when a torrent of water tried to push him back. He also placed his free hand on Black Cat so it wouldn’t be swept away. He could feel Kuro’s power in the wave and he bit his lip. “I’m sorry, Kuro, but I won’t let you fight alone.”

His grip on the wall slipped and he fell forward. He scrambled to catch himself but he was swept away by the current. Mahiru closed his eyes and hugged Black Cat. Beneath his hands, it transformed into a lion and took him to the bottom of the steps. He felt the world become still and Mahiru lifted his face to look around him. He wasn’t in the temple from before but a door was in front of them.

Mahiru went to open the door and he found himself in Kuro’s underground garden. He spotted Kuro walking down the stone path and Mahiru ran after him. He called to him, excited to see him again so soon. “Thank the gods I found you so quickly, Kuro! Are you hurt? Where’s Tsubaki?”

He didn’t answer him so Mahiru tried to grab his arm. His hand passed through Kuro and chill crept up his back. Mahiru realized that he must be in one of Kuro’s memories because the garden was different. The lilies and daisies they planted recently were gone. While Mahiru was confused, he followed Kuro’s memories with the faint hope that he could find his husband.

There was a man collecting herbs in the garden. Kuro threw a stack of books onto the plants the man was picking. One of the notebooks fell open and Mahiru noticed that they were filled with formulas and notes. The man glanced at the books and then to Kuro. “Tsubaki told me that you had a meeting with the other Olympians.”

“We voted if we should prolong your death again.” He told him and waited for his reply. When he didn’t, Kuro’s hands tightened into fists at his side. Mahiru knew that he couldn’t touch him but he still tried to hold his shaking hand to comfort him. Kuro took another book and dropped it on top of the notebooks. It was a book of the dead but it was far thicker than the others Mahiru seen. “Last week, I finished reading every single page. I wished I did so sooner. If I did…”

“What did you and your siblings decide?” He asked.

As Kuro struggled to answer, a vine wrapped around Mahiru’s wrist and pulled him away. He looked back and saw that the vine was trying to take him back to the door. Mahiru let it take him back because he knew that Kuro wouldn’t want him to see the confrontation. It was Kuro’s low voice that stopped him. “The vote was four to four. But, no matter how the vote went, I would’ve come here to kill you. It’s my duty to punish sinners in their afterlife.”

“It was even? I thought it would’ve been more decisive after you read my journal.” Though he was faced with death, the man didn’t sound afraid but resigned.

“I didn’t tell them what you did. How could I? You betrayed us. We saw you as an equal to us and let you into our circle. You wanted to help humans, that’s what we believed. We lent you our power. We trusted you. Lawless trusted you!” Kuro screamed. It was the first time Mahiru had ever heard him angry and that took him aback. “If Lawless knew about your experiments, it would kill him!”

“An Olympian with limitless power wouldn’t understand.”

“You killed the woman he loved!”

“She’s not gone. Lawless will always carry her soul with him.”

“My brother will come and ask to visit her soul eventually. I cannot tell him that you used her soul and those of her kingdom for your experiments to create fire! It will break his heart all over again.” Mahiru’s hands flew over his mouth. He could feel his fire within him seethe and he couldn’t breathe for a moment. “She wanted to help people and you used that to manipulate her!”

“I never lied to her. We both agreed that creating an element similar to the sun would benefit everyone.” He opened one of his notebooks. “If we release fire to the earth, it can roam free on its own because of the souls within it. Fire doesn’t need the gods’ power to sustain itself. Humans can use it as they wish. But I made fire for the Olympians. Imagine the possibilities fire has—”

“Enough! I won’t let anyone know the truth.” Kuro tore the book from his hands. He ripped one of the pages and turned it to ashes in his hands. “Once, you truly wanted to help people with your experiments and you have done a lot of good. Those things do not outweigh the people you used to accomplish everything you’ve done.”

Kuro’s voice was as hard as stone but Mahiru knew that he was hurting inside. The vines circled Mahiru until they became a wall and he couldn’t see pass them. He understood it was Kuro trying to keep him from seeing what he did next. He had seen far too much already.

Mahiru turned away and returned to the door. He walked through the door and he entered Kuro’s temple. Towering before him was several large, black boxes. He looked through his bag but the box holding Kuro was gone. He walked through the rows of cages until he heard metal scrap across metal. Quickening his steps, Mahiru saw Tsubaki attacking a box with his sword.

“You’re still hiding from me, Brother? Even in here, you can’t face me.”

“Stop it!” He screamed and pushed him away from the large box. The reason Tsubaki was attacking the cage must be because Kuro was inside. Mahiru stood between him and the box so he couldn’t continue to attack it. His back was against the cold glass but Mahiru met Tsubaki’s colder eyes. “Being aggressive isn’t going to make Kuro open up and talk to you. It’ll only make him more withdrawn.”

“I tried to talk to him but that wasn’t helping! There’s no other way.” Tsubaki snarled.

“There is!” Mahiru rebutted. “I know why Kuro did what he did. I saw his memory of what happened. It hurt him to have to kill someone he cared for. Right now, he needs someone to support him. Then he will be strong enough to tell you.”

“You know why Sleepy Ash decided to kill him? Tell me.” He grabbed Mahiru’s arm and shook him roughly. Mahiru winced in pain as Tsubaki’s fingers dig into his skin. Spikes burst out from the box and struck Tsubaki but they didn’t cut Mahiru despite how close they were. He knew that it was Kuro protecting him and Mahiru strengthened his resolve. Kuro needed him.

He continued, “I’m sorry but I can’t tell you. That’s for Kuro to tell you, not me. He was hurt and angry when he made his decision. I can say the same thing about you and your war right now. I came here to stand by Kuro no matter what’s in his past. That hasn’t changed after everything I’ve seen. I love Kuro.”

The wall shattered behind Mahiru yet he didn’t hall backwards. He only stumbled slightly before he fell into someone’s arms. He knew that it was Kuro even before he felt his arms embrace him. Hearing Mahiru’s words, Kuro was able to free himself from the locked box. More than that, he merely wanted to hold Mahiru and feel his warmth.

“Tsubaki, it’s time to stop this pointless winter. We need to bring back spring,” Mahiru said. In answer, Tsubaki created a blizzard in Kuro’s temple. Mahiru touched Kuro’s arm around him.

He drew out his fire and collected it before him. Mahiru’s body became hotter in his arms but Kuro didn’t let him go. His flames circled the room and he was had to worry that he was over exerting himself. He took Mahiru’s hand to stop him. Still, Mahiru shook his head and continued to summon fire from deep within his soul.

Both Kuro and Tsubaki thought Mahiru intended to use fire against him. So, he restrained Tsubaki with his shadows and kept him from attacking him. Mahiru merely blew onto the flames and set the souls free. It felt like his breath was taken away as the fire left his body. The flames turned into wisps and disappeared from the temple. Tsubaki’s winter also melted into spring.

“Mahiru, what are you doing?” Kuro turned him so they were facing each other.

“What I’ve always intended to do from the beginning: gifting fire to humans.” Mahiru lower his voice so only Kuro could hear him. “I had to release the souls within fire. They have their own will so they can spread warmth and help the earth without the assistance of gods. Fire should keep Tsubaki’s winter at bay. This is for the best.”

“Are you crazy, Mahiru?” Kuro found himself screaming in desperation. “Your fire is bind to your soul. If you set the fire go free, the flames will take a part of your soul with it. I can’t lose you, Mahiru.”

He smiled sadly because they both knew it was too late to collect the flames he released. He loved both Kuro and humans so he only wanted what was best for them. Mahiru straightened his back and spoke to Tsubaki. “You can’t use winter to threaten Kuro or humans anymore. There’s no need anyways. Kuro has the strength to tell you the truth.”

Tsubaki doubted Mahiru’s words until Kuro spoke. “We should go to the garden to talk.”

Kuro watched Mahiru worriedly as he helped him off his boat. He was slowly becoming weaker and he would occasionally stumble as they walked. Freeing the souls in his fire took a toll on him and it wouldn’t be long before Mahiru’s soul fade away. His heart crumbled every time he thought of Mahiru leaving him. There was nothing he could do to save him but he could make his final hours happy.

Mahiru said he wanted to spend his last moment walking with him through their forest. It was a simple request but it meant the world to Mahiru. He fell in love with Kuro and his beautiful forest so he wanted to enjoy both one last time. He sighed contently when Kuro tenderly brushed his bangs from his eyes. “Are you sure you don’t want Black Cat to carry you on our walk?”

“I feel fine, Kuro.” They both knew that he was lying. His face was pale and it didn’t have the bright glow it usually did. Mahiru wrapped his arm around Kuro’s waist and leaned against his side heavily. Releasing fire had weakened his soul and, without something to bind his soul to his body, he continued to grow weaker. Kuro tried to find a way to save him but nothing worked.

They were mostly walking aimlessly through his forest. He closed his eyes and let Kuro guide him. The gentle rustle of the leaves filled the air and the atmosphere was peaceful. They talked about nothing and everything at the same time. Light filtered through his eyelids and Mahiru opened his eyes. In front of them was the pomegranate tree they climbed before. He let go of Kuro’s arm and walked to stand beneath the branches. Mahiru reached up to pick a pomegranate.

He suddenly felt dizzy and the world started to tilt. Kuro quickly caught him and tucked him against his body. He controlled the pomegranate tree so a branch lowered itself in front of them. Mahiru picked the fruit and it shined like a ruby in his hands. He slipped a knife from his boot and cut the pomegranate in two. He turned in Kuro’s arms and handed one half to him.

“Pomegranates are a sacred fruit favoured by Hera. She’s the Goddess of Marriage so humans would eat them at weddings.” Mahiru said and slipped a pomegranate seed between Kuro’s lips. He already knew the tradition so he knew Mahiru wanted to say something else. “Do you want to have a simple wedding ceremony right here? The sun can be our witness. We can trade vows and feed each other pomegranates like humans do.”

“But if you eat anything grown in my forest, your soul will be— I guess that doesn’t matter now. I’m so sorry,” Kuro smiled sadly and cradled his face in one hand. He stroked his thumb over his cheek tenderly and he wished he could do so much more for him. “You probably imagined something more elaborate with a bunch of people for our wedding.”

“It would be nice to have our friends and family here. But, in the end, there’s nothing I want more than to share this memory with you. Before it’s too late and I… I love you Kuro.” His eyes softened with love as he tried to find the right words for his vow. He was the one that suggested they exchange vows but knowing that he would disappear soon choked him.

Kuro saw how he struggled with his words and he understood how he felt. “My entire life I've been unsure of myself. I questioned every decision I ever made and if I deserved the happiness you gave me. The only thing I've certain of in my life is you. I love you. Even if your soul disappears, you will always be my partner. Nothing will change how I feel for you, not even time. I love you. I will love you for the rest of my immortal life. Can you accept me?”

“Oh, Kuro, you’re everything I never knew I needed. You showed me so many new things in your forest and one of them was love. No matter where my soul goes, I will carry your love. I might not be able to be with you physically but know that I’m watching over you. I love you. Now and forever, I am yours.” Mahiru promised. Once he finished his vow, Kuro fed him a few pomegranate seeds.

“Every time I see the sun, I’ll think of you. You’re my sunlight.” He brushed his thumb over his lips. The fruit slipped from Mahiru’s fingers as he rose onto his toes. He kissed Kuro and gripped his cloak desperately in his hands, as if he could stay with him if he held onto him tightly enough. His kiss was slow and tender. He could feel his heart racing beneath his hand.

Kuro broke the kiss gently and buried his face into Mahiru’s neck. They both knew that their time together was almost over. He whispered something but his voice was so small that he couldn’t hear him. Mahiru felt warmth flood him and his body went limp. The arms around his waist kept him from falling. Tears entered his eyes and Kuro sank to the ground with Mahiru in his arms. Kuro thought it was over.

“I love you, Mahiru.” He felt his heart ache painfully. “Goodbye.”

He was shocked when Mahiru raised his hand and wiped his tears from his eyes. He let him go and looked down at him. Mahiru smiled back at him even though he was a little confused himself. Colour had returned to his cheeks and he could see his soul burning strong in his brown eyes. Kuro pressed his ear against Mahiru’s chest and felt his heartbeat.

“You’re still alive! How? That doesn’t matter right now. You’re here.” Kuro cupped his cheeks and rained kisses onto his face. “I thought I lost you forever. Thank the gods I didn’t. I love you, Mahiru.”

“I love you too, Kuro.” Mahiru felt his strength slowly return and he lightly stroked Kuro’s hair. He didn’t know why his soul didn’t leave his body. He felt something nudged his feet and he saw Black Cat pushing the pomegranate against him. Letting go of Kuro, Mahiru knelt and gathered the cat in his arms. He also picked up the pomegranate.

Kuro looked between Mahiru and the fruit as he realized what happened. “If you eat the fruit grown in the Forest of Ash, your soul will be bind to my forest.”

“Your forest saved me.” Mahiru wrapped his arms around his neck. He leaned backwards and Kuro fell down with him until they were laying on the grass. They laughed together out of relief and happiness. Kuro caught his lips in another kiss and promised he would spend the rest of his life cherishing Mahiru.

“Licht, are those your new wings? They’re beautiful!” Mahiru compliment and he could see that Licht loved his new wings as well. He had a proud smile as he flapped them a few times. His feet never touched the ground as they made their way down the busy street. It had been a while since he could see his friend again and he was glad to see him so happy.

“Hyde used the feathers of a phoenix to make them. He painted them silver for me.” He once told Hyde he liked the colour silver and he was surprised the god remembered something so simple. Licht blushed and fiddled with his wings nervously. “I like dove feathers but they’re too fragile. Now that fire is a part of the world, these feathers are better.”

“Humans are learning how to use fire well. People started to call me the God of Spring but it feels a little strange because I’m the Deity of Noon.” Mahiru looked up at the new, spring sky. There wasn’t a trace of snow clouds in the sky. He hugged Black Cat and lightly scratched its ear. He couldn’t help but think of Kuro. “How is my brother-in-law, Hyde? I’m sure you’re keeping Hyde out of trouble but I need to ask. I heard he visited the Forest of Ash to speak with Kuro after I had to leave. I wish I was there with him.”

He didn’t try to hide his loneliness. Eating the pomegranate had kept his souls from scattering but releasing fire still weakened him. For half of the year, Mahiru needed to stay on earth and gather his strength from fire and the sun. Once he was strong enough, he could return home and spend the other half of the year with the man he loved. Kuro sent him letters every night but Mahiru missed him dearly.

“How about you ask your husband himself?” Licht suggested and pointed down the road. He was confused until he saw Kuro stepping off his chariot. Mahiru immediately bounded forward and ran towards his husband. He called Kuro’s name and threw himself into his arms. He beamed when he caught him and spun him in a circle.

“You’re here in Iolcus! Why didn’t you tell me that you were going to visit me in last night’s letter? Oh, who cares? I’m so happy to see you again.” Mahiru loved the rare days he was able to leave the forest and visit him on Earth. Those summer nights with Kuro were few and far between though.

“I didn’t know if I would be able to see you today.” Kuro said. He would feel terrible if he broke a promise he made to Mahiru. He caressed his cheek tenderly and held him against his body. It had been far too long since he could touch him. “I finished talking with my brothers and I wanted to see you right away. Hyde made a suggestion you might like.”

“What is it?” Mahiru asked. He noticed Hyde stepping off the chariot and realized that people were staring at them. He slipped out of Kuro’s arms but he still held onto his hand.

“Are you two just a pair of love birds?” Hyde teased. He moved to stand next to Licht and said, “Kuro and I were talking about creating a town near the edge of the Forest of Ash. You can rest there during your time on earth and Kuro can visit you easier. Humans will also be able to rest in the town if they travel to the forest too.”

“That’s a great idea!” Mahiru nodded. He saw that Licht had an uncertain smile though.

“That’s a nice way to honour Ophelia.” Licht said and looked down at his feet.

“She’s not the main reason I want to create the town.” Hyde placed his finger beneath his chin and tilted it towards him. He grinned down at Licht. “I mostly want to make it for us. You deserve far more than that tiny hut we lived in before. I’ll build you a house fitting of an angel and fill it with every instrument you can name. It’ll be next to your friend’s home too.”

“Gods are selfish so I’m sure you want something in exchange.” Licht could feel his heart racing as he spoke.

“It’s something small. I’d love to call that house our home.” He lifted his hand and kissed his ring finger. Kuro smiled as he watched his brother. He thought that it was best to give the pair a moment of privacy though. He would much rather spend time with Mahiru after being a part of months.

After Kuro took his hand, they slipped into a secluded part of town. Mahiru's heart felt like it was about to burst with happiness when he saw Kuro’s eyes so full of love. He pulled him into the shadows of the wall and kissed his lips. It felt like he was home in his warmth again. He reached up and threaded his fingers through his light hair, “I love you, Kuro.”

“Keep looking at me like that, I might steal you away and take you back to my forest.” He warned and kissed his neck. Mahiru nodded and let Kuro sweep him away.

I finished my first Servamp multi-chapter fanfic~ I loved this idea and spent a week outlining everything (I even had three different endings in mind). I’m very proud of this too.

[pocket-luv101]

This is a mini KuroMahi sequel to my LawLicht revenge cake fanfic [Here]

The bakery was quiet and Kuro glanced at the time. It was noon and he had an hour to spare before the lunch rush began. Usually, he only had to worry about one customer coming in at twelve but Licht was on a date with Hyde. He was happy for his brother. He was even happier that he could sleep during the lunch shift. Kuro stretched and then rested his head on the counter to have a short nap.

He groaned when he heard the door chime ring, signalling that a customer had entered the bakery. He muttered beneath his breath, “So much for my catnap. Can’t deal.”

“You shouldn’t be having a catnap when you’re working, Kuro.” He recognized Mahiru’s soft voice and immediately sat up. They went to middle school together but lost contact when they went to different high schools. Mahiru’s smile was as kind and bright as he remembered it to be. He walked across the room and stopped in front of the counter. “It sure has been a long time.”

“Two years. If I remember correctly, you like our mini-cupcakes. We just made some fresh vanilla cupcakes.” He took out a box of the tiny cupcakes and set it on the counter. Mahiru was surprised that Kuro remembered that he liked cupcakes. It was something small and simple but it made Mahiru happy. They looked delicious and smelled even better.

Mahiru shuffled through his bag for his wallet to pay for the cupcakes but Kuro stopped him. “It’s okay. They’re on the house. Consider it a gift from an old friend. Anyways, your friend buys so much from us that we break-even every day. Hyde went on a lunch date with him and left me to fend for myself here. He must be my most troublesome brother.”

“Said the guy that was taking a catnap when I arrived. You haven’t changed since we were kids.” Mahiru teased and Kuro found himself laughing along with him. Years had passed since they last saw each other but it was effortless to fall into an easy conversation with him. As they talked, Mahiru unwrapped a cupcake and ate it. “These are even better than I remember!”

“Thanks. You liked cooking and baking when we were kids. Do you still make cookies?” Mahiru nodded in answer because he was busy eating the cupcake. While Kuro’s family owned the bakery, he wasn’t in love with making sweets. He didn’t hate it though. Baking was merely a job he did. But seeing Mahiru enjoy his baking made it worth the effort.

Mahiru picked up another cupcake but this time he held it out to Kuro. “Let’s share these like we would in the old days. The cupcakes you gave me has always been my favourite because they’re simple and delicious. They’re bite sized too so we don’t have to worry about crumbs. I tried to recreate these a few times but I could never get them right.”

“I wish I could give you our secret recipe but that means you won’t have a reason to come see me again.” Kuro realized that his words could be seen as flirting when Mahiru blushed. He wondered if he should correct himself because he didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. When they were kids, he had a crush on Mahiru but he didn’t know if he thought of him as anything more than a childhood friend.

“I didn’t mean anything by that. You got into that fancy school so I know you must be busy with your studies. I heard you started dating that guy too.” He was confused when Mahiru’s brown eyes suddenly became sad. Instinctively, Kuro reached across the counter and lightly patted his head. Mahiru didn’t stiffen or move away from his comforting hand.

“Actually, he’s the reason I came here today. He wasn’t the person I thought he was and… We had a messy break up last week.” Mahiru bit his lip. “Licht ordered a revenge cake from your bakery and gave it to him. I know Licht was only thinking of me but I’m worried about how he would react. I just wanted to warn you about him.”

“Are you scared of your ex, Mahiru? Has he ever hurt you?” His brows furrowed when he thought of someone hurting Mahiru. Kuro didn’t know why anyone would hurt him. “We haven’t talked in a long time but you can tell me anything, Mahiru. Maybe I can help you. You’ve been taking care of everyone since we were kids. This time, you can rely on your friend.”

“I can handle him. Don’t worry about me, Kuro.” Mahiru placed his hands over Kuro’s and smiled to reassure him. “I haven’t seen my ex since we broke up. I couldn’t stand the thought of him bothering your family’s business so I came here today. It’s sweet for you to offer your help though. When I said you haven’t changed, I was right. You’re still my hero.”

“You were the only one who thought that of me.” Kuro blushed. Mahiru giggled at his expression and then ate another cupcake. The subtle sweetness of the cupcake reminded him of Kuro and that was one of the reasons he liked the cupcake. He almost forgot how much fun it was to be with Kuro. Between his school and part time job, they drifted apart. Mahiru would like to change that though.

“I work as a clerk part time now. The shop’s close to your bakery actually. I came here on my lunch break and… I hope I can again. You’re working and I don’t want to get in the way.” Mahiru was certain that his cheeks were pink and he hoped that Kuro wouldn’t notice how nervous he was. He sneaked a shy glance at Kuro and picked up a cupcake.

“You won’t be in the way. In fact, you’ll probably be the most fun part of my shift.” Kuro shrugged. Even though he appeared nonchalant, his heart was racing. His answer made Mahiru beam and that smile made his heart beat faster. “The bakery’s quiet around noon so it’ll be nice to have someone to talk to. Before, I had to listen to Hyde talk about his angel.”

“I’m guessing that’s Licht.” Mahiru said. “I know how you feel. Licht talks about Hyde a surprising amount too. Don’t tell Hyde or Licht I said that or else Licht will never trust me again. I wish he would be honest about his feelings. It would be simpler for everyone if he did that. You know what I always say: Simple is best.”

His eyes lowered when he admitted, “My ex-boyfriend wasn’t an honest or simple person. He lied to me about who he was and that hurt me. I thought he was a good person but… I’m glad I came here today and talked to you. It’s refreshing to be with someone who’s genuinely kind.”

“You deserve better.” Kuro saw that there was only one cupcake left in the box and pushed the box towards Mahiru. “I know this isn’t much but you can have the last one.”

“How about we share it?” Mahiru suggested but he was already breaking the tiny cupcake into two. He ate one and then held the other half against Kuro’s lips. After hesitating for a moment, he let Mahiru feed him like he would when they were kids. They both jumped apart when Mahiru’s phone rang. He checked the text and saw that it was time for him to leave. “I have to get back to work.”

“Okay. Take this.” Kuro held out another box of cupcakes to him and Mahiru accepted it with a smile.

“Thanks, Kuro. I’ll see you at lunch tomorrow.” Mahiru promised as he left the bakery. He was looking forward to seeing Kuro again.

The ways to a man’s heart is through his stomach.

[pocket-luv101]

I decided to make a bakery AU with LawLicht because I bet you anything that Licht has a giant sweet tooth.

“Hyde, if you keep staring out the window like that, you’re going to scare away our customers.” Kuro tousled his brother’s hair briefly before he stood next to him. The bakery they worked in was quiet around noon except for one regular customer they had. Every day at twelve, an angel would purchase a box of cookies. Hyde looked forward to Licht’s short visits and he already had a box of fresh cookies prepared for him.

“He’s here! I’ll watch the front so you can take your break early, Nii-san.” He spotted the angel walking towards the bakery. Hyde nudged Kuro towards the backdoor. They both knew that he wanted an opportunity to talk to Licht alone. Kuro shrugged and walked towards the kitchen. He thought that it could leave Hyde alone in the store because the lunch rush wouldn’t start until one.

“I’m going to buy some stuff and it should take half an hour. Call me if it gets busy.” Kuro stopped in the doorway and looked over his shoulder to Hyde. “You two have been in the same class since middle school. Isn’t it time you just ask him out instead of dancing around the question and picking fights with him? I know you like him.”

“Me and that delusional angel? I don’t have a crush on him or anything like that! I just like to tease him because his reactions are funny. He’s cute and interesting but I would never date someone so violent.” Hyde jumped when he heard the door shut noisily behind him. He turned and saw Licht march across the room towards him. He thought that he was going to jump over the counter to attack him.

Licht stopped in front of him and slammed money onto the counter. “Make me one revenge cake!”

“What?” Hyde was confused for a moment. He thought Licht heard what he said and would kick him for calling him violent. There was an angry fire in his blue eyes and Hyde wondered who made him upset. He pushed the box of cookies towards Licht. “Here’s your usual. Now, about that revenge cake. What kind of revenge are we going for? Do you want a mean message on the cake or a salty cake?”

“Put ghost peppers in that shit! That demon will regret breaking an angel’s heart.” Licht’s hands tightened into fists. He thrust a few bills towards Hyde and said. “This should be enough for a custom revenge cake. I’ll come back for it in an hour. Now, give me my cookies.”

“How about we make that cake together, Angel Cakes? You’re much more creative than I am.” Hyde suggested because he was curious about the person Licht mentioned. He didn’t know that Licht was dating someone but they had to be crazy to break up with an angel. “It’ll be more satisfying if you give that person a revenge cake you made yourself.”

“I never thought I would team up with you for anything. But this demon is actually worse than you. He needs to be purified and you can help.” They had been rivals since they met in middle school so he knew Hyde’s strengths better than most. He would never admit it but he thought Hyde was smart and witty. “Let’s bake a revenge cake!”

“You’re adorable, Lichtan.” Hyde laughed and opened the door to the kitchen for him. He waved to Lily and JeJe who were baking in the kitchen. “Hey, can one of you watch the front for me? We just got a special order and Licht wants to help bake it. I’ll watch over him and we’ll work in the corner so don’t worry about us.”

“I’ll help you!” Lily beamed and eagerly pushed the two towards the work table. He whispered encouragement to Hyde while Licht was distracted with the baked goods in the kitchen. “This is your chance to confess to your angel! It’ll be a scene right out of a romance movie; you’ll have a flour fight and feed each other sweets.”

“Why does everyone think I like Licht? I don’t.” Hyde pushed his brother out of the kitchen. He returned to Licht with a confident smile and he hoped that he couldn’t see that he was a little flustered. He found him eating the cookies from the box he made him earlier. The smile he had when he ate was soft and endearing. He took out a napkin and wiped the crumbs from the corner of his lips.

“Look at you, Lichtan. You never learned the word ‘restraint’, have you?” He laughed but he liked that trait. Hyde grabbed an apron and tossed it over Licht’s head. He wasn’t scared by the scowl Licht had after he pulled the apron off his face. He actually gave him a teasing grin in return. “Baking together like this almost makes me feel like we’re newlyweds. Do you want me to help you put that on, Hubby?”

“Concentrate on the revenge cake, Demon!” Licht blushed and kicked him. He turned away from him and put on the apron. He scanned the utensil and ingredients on the table and tried to make sense of them. Despite the fact that he never baked a cake in his life, Licht was confident in his abilities. “What should we do first? This batter looks like it’s ready. Do we add the peppers now or after we put it in the oven?”

“That fool must’ve pissed you off. Adding peppers into a cake is a health hazard so we should do something else. I’m thinking we use mayonnaise instead of icing on the cake. That’s still a good prank.” From Licht’s expression, he could guess that he would rather put laxatives into the cake. Hyde didn’t want Licht to get in trouble with his revenge cake and tried to think of a compromise. “Mayonnaise icing and strawberries covered in salt?”

“You’re a demon and you can’t come up with anything better? That demon made an angel cry! There’s no greater crime than that.” Licht bit his lip and glared into the batter bowl. He took a handful of salt and threw it into the bowl. He looked up when Hyde placed his hand on his head and stroked his hair gently. Hyde had a tender expression that Licht didn’t know he was capable of.

“I get that you’re angry at that demon for breaking up with you but he’s not worth the trouble. You’re a great guy and anyone would be lucky to date you. I’m sure you’ll find someone better who will treasure an angel like you. Don’t frown like that.” Hyde playfully pinched Licht’s cheeks and stretched them. Every expression he had was adorable but Hyde loved his smile most.

“Who said I was dating that demon?” Licht pushed his hand away and rubbed his red cheeks. He explained, “The bastard broke Mahiru’s heart. It turned out that he was lying to Mahiru about who he was the entire time they were dating! No one hurts my best friend. Mahiru told me not to kick him but he never said I can’t hurt him other ways. I don’t want to risk hurting my fingers by punching him though.”

“So, you decided to make him a revenge cake.” He knew that Licht was being serious but Hyde couldn’t stop himself from laughing. He was certain that he had a silly grin on his face. Hyde had to admit that he was relieved to learn that Licht wasn’t dating anyone. He leaned against the table and took the batter from him. “Let’s teach that demon never to mess with your friend again.”

Licht nodded and a mischievous smile spread across his face. They started a new batter and Licht tried imitate the movies he seen as he beat the ingredients together. Hyde stood behind him and took his hand. As he guided his hand to the proper speed, his breath moved over his hair slightly. “Beat it slow to medium, Lichtan. You want the mixture to be smooth and thick.”

“Like this?” Licht found himself leaning back against Hyde’s chest. After a few minutes, Licht looked up at him and asked, “Were you lying?”

“About what?” Hyde didn’t know what he could be referring to.

“You said that anyone would be lucky to date me. But earlier, you told your brothers that I was violent and that you didn’t like me. You flirt with me one minute but then brush me off the next. Do you like me or not?” The straightforward question made Hyde stiffen and he jumped away from him. Licht turned around and saw how Hyde’s face was bright red. It was surprisingly adorable.

Hyde stumbled over his words and he knew he was making a fool of himself. But he couldn’t help how Licht made him feel. “Well, I don’t hate you. It’s fun to tease you and you’re entertaining. I wouldn’t say no if you were to ask me out either.”

“Are you free on Friday? You can take me out to dinner then.” Hyde thought he misheard him at first but Licht appeared serious. His cheeks were tinted pink though. “You’re helping me make this revenge cake. I’ll buy you dinner in exchange for your help. You said you would go out with me if I asked. Or were you lying about that?”

“Yes! No. I mean, I’m free on Friday.” Hyde nodded frantically. He quickly hid his smile so Licht wouldn’t know how excited he was. “I’ll pick you up around five. I know the perfect place for our date too so prepare to fall in love with me on Friday.”

Licht muttered beneath his breath, “Too late for that, Shit Rat.”

He took a chunk of the batter and threw it at Hyde. “I’m not going on a date with you if you don’t help me finish this cake. We have a demon to punish.”

Even though Hyde is the loud one, I don’t think he’ll be the one to take initiative and ask Licht out. He’ll flirt and tease the angel but won’t open up himself to hurt. Licht is straightforward with what he wants even if he’s a giant tsundere the entire time :P

[pocket-luv101]

@jadelop here’s the second part of your request

LawLicht {13: “I lost our baby”} Fem Licht

“Uncle Neko!” Lucy cheered when she saw her favourite uncle. She raced across the room to him. Kuro was sleeping on the couch so he couldn’t defend himself when his niece jumped onto his stomach. He groaned in pain as he opened his eyes reluctantly. The four year old was smiling down at him and speaking a mile a minute. “Wake up, Uncle! I wanna play!”

“Play time!” Machi left Mahiru’s side and ran out of the room to play with them. She was a little younger than Lucy but they were close and got along well. Kuro couldn’t sit up with the two little girls jumping on his back. He faced many enemies in his life but he was defenceless against them. He was relieved when his brother saved him. Hyde lifted Lucy off him and into his arms.

“You’re going to hurt your uncle, Lucy.” He knew that people were easily overwhelmed with her energy and enthusiasm. He ruffled his daughter’s hair and she puffed her cheeks. She hated being treated like a child and tried to mess up his hair in revenge. He didn’t mind and merely chuckled before he turned to Kuro. “Sorry she interrupted your nap, Nii-san.”

“It’s fine.” Kuro shook his head with a smile. Even though children were tiring, he was glad that they were happy and full of energy. He wanted his family to have a warm childhood that was better than his. Their smiles told him that he was doing a good job as a parent.

“Welcome to Japan, Auntie.” Machi said politely and waved at Licht. She picked up her niece to give her a hug. It had been a long time since they last visited Mahiru and Kuro. After Lucy was born, they returned to her home in Austria to give her a normal childhood. Of course, they tended to spoil Lucy more than other children. Hyde would visit his family as often as he could so Lucy could know her extended family.

She placed Machi on the ground again and the little girl immediately skipped to her cousin to play with the toys littering the floor. Licht was glad that the girls got along and were speaking like friends who knew each other for years. She turned away from them and asked Kuro, “Where’s Mahiru?”

“I’m here!” Mahiru came out of her room with a large smile. She was struggling with her jacket as she rushed to get ready. “I hope you had a nice plane ride. Just give me a minute to get ready and then we can head out. Machi decided to decorate my earlier outfit with a juice stain.”

The Todoroki family was going to stay with them for the weekend. For the first day, Licht wanted to relax, hang out with her best friend and catch up. She knelt next to Lucy and told her. “Mom is going out for a bit but I’ll be back right away. Have fun with Machi and Uncle Neko and make sure your father doesn’t misbehave. Be a good angel while I’m gone.”

“I wanna go, Mom!” Lucy gripped her shirt and looked at her with large, pleading eyes. She learned the technique from her father and she knew that her mother was weak against it. “Please take me and Machi with you. We can go to the park and play.”

“You can’t go, Lucy.” Hyde could see how much Licht wanted to say yes to their daughter. But he also knew that it had been a long time since she had a day to herself. He patted Lucy’s blond hair and whispered secretively, “Mom and your aunt is going on a super secret angel mission. You’re still an angel in training so it’s too dangerous for you to go with her. You need to stay home and protect the house.”

“Okay!” She believed every word he told her and nodded. Then Lucy beamed to her mother. “When I become a grown angel, I wanna go purify the world with you.”

“You’re already my precious little angel.” Licht kissed her goodbye.

“Do I get a kiss too?” Hyde smiled suggestively at her and she rolled her eyes. But she did give him a quick peck. There was a slight tinge if pink on her cheeks as she left. He watched her leave until she was out of the room. He still enjoyed teasing her after years of being together. She only became more captivating the longer they stay together.

He looked down at his daughter who appeared a little lonely after being left behind. Lucy was closest with Licht and they rarely spend time apart. He wanted to cheer her up so he searched for a toy she would like. His eyes fell onto a photo resting on a shelf and said. “I remember this. Hey, Lucy, check this out! It’s a photo of your mom in full angel mode.”

Hyde took the photo from the shelf and handed it to his daughter. It was a picture they took at a piano contest. Licht stood in the center with an elaborate trophy in her hands. To Hyde, the most beautiful thing about the photograph was her smile. He knew the reason behind her proud smile wasn’t the trophy. It was the friends surrounding her and congratulating her that made her grin so wide.

“Mom was only nineteen when we took this picture. She was the youngest person in the competition but she still took first place. As expected of an angel though. She can do anything once she puts her mind to it. She really shined on stage. Maybe we can find a video of the competition and watch it.” He suggested and she nodded eagerly. Hyde stood and went to their suitcases to get his laptop.

Kuro looked over her shoulder and saw the photo she was holding. “That’s a really old picture. She was pretty talented back then. It’s a shame she gave up playing the piano.”

“I’m back!” Hyde interrupted and sat between them with his laptop.

“That was a great movie. It would’ve been better if the hero was an angel rather than a man dressed as a bat. Hugh would probably love it though.” Licht said. Mahiru nodded in agreement and laughed lightly. They both had a great time together. Behind them, Gil followed them while struggling to carry the many toys and books Licht bought Lucy and Machi while they walked through the mall.

“Everyone is coming to dinner tomorrow and they’re excited to see you again. That’s going to be a huge party. It’s been awhile since we all got together like this.” Mahiru unlocked the door and they walked into the apartment. No one came to greet them and she wondered if Kuro made them have an afternoon nap. She could hear the song of a piano flowing through the apartment.

They stepped into the living room where one of Licht’s old performance was playing. Mahiru smiled when she saw her family sleeping soundly in front of the tv. On the other hand, Licht began to panic and ran to Hyde’s side. She kicked him roughly to wake him up and yelled, “Where’s Lucy? If you lost our daughter, I am going to fucking murder you, Shit Rat!”

“What are you talking about, Angel Babe? Lucy’s right here.” Hyde patted the spot next to him where Lucy was sleeping before he fell asleep himself. She wasn’t there now and Hyde felt dread fall onto him. The house was quiet and he instinctively knew that she wasn’t in the apartment. “I lost our baby.”

“I go out for an hour and you lose our baby! Put your nose to the ground and find her. You can still find her by her scent, right?” Licht began to pace in front of him. “What if someone took her? How can someone break in without a purified demon noticing? We need to find her right away. She doesn’t know the area or anyone she can go to for help.”

“We’ll find her, Licht.” He stood and placed his hands on her shoulders to stop her from pacing. Hyde was worried as well because he knew that Lucy would never leave without telling him. He rubbed her arms reassuringly and she forced herself to relax. Panicking wouldn’t help them find Lucy. “I don’t think someone took her. There isn’t an unfamiliar scent in the apartment.”

“She wanted to go out with us so maybe that’s why she left.” Licht bit her lip and hated the thought that she was the reason her daughter was in danger. “I’ll call Misono and ask if Lily’s subclasses could help us find her. Mahiru, can you stay here in case she comes back? I need to go look for her.”

“Of course!” Mahiru nodded and Licht was already running out the door to find her daughter. She didn’t know where to start looking but she couldn’t sit still when her daughter was missing. She could hear frantic steps behind her and knew that it was likely Hyde. Licht didn’t slow down for him because her mind was focused on finding Lucy.

“Wait, Lichtan, she didn’t run that way!” His words made her stop. She turned back to him and hope entered her eyes. He took her hand and brought her to the staircase. Hyde opened heavy door and there was Lucy sitting on the stairs. Licht shoved him aside in her impatience and she called her name. She was glad that she hadn’t wander too far from the apartment.

Licht sank to her knees next Lucy and quickly looked for any injuries. Once she was certain her daughter was unharmed, Licht hugged her tightly. “Thank goodness, you’re safe, Lucy! I was scared to death. Did someone take you from the apartment? How did you get away from that evil man that took you? Is he still here? I’ll kill him for touching my little angel.”

Hyde knew that Licht wasn’t exaggerating either. He sat on the stairs next to them. “Let’s go back and you can tell us what happened.”

“… I was running away.” Lucy muttered and her face fell. No answer could surprise or hurt Licht more. She didn’t know how to respond to her daughter’s admission. They were a close family so she couldn’t guess why Lucy would run away. Hyde was shocked as well but he recovered quicker than Licht did.

“Why did you run away, Kiddo? Did we do something to upset you? Mom and Dad are very sorry so will you come back home?” Hyde asked softly. She shook her head frantically and tears entered her eyes. He lifted her into a hug when he saw her cry. “Everything’s going to be okay, Lucy. We love you so much.”

“I love Mom and Dad too!” Lucy wailed as more tears fell. That only made her parents more confused. Licht ran her hand over Lucy’s hair to ease her tears. She let go of Hyde and held out her arms to her mother. Licht placed her on her lap readily. “I’m sorry Mommy. You had to stop being an angel because of me. You don’t play your piano for a big crowd anymore.”

“What do you mean? Your mom is an angel and I still play the piano every day.” Licht took Hyde’s scarf and used it to wipe her tears away. “I have the dream of playing my piano for the world and I haven’t given up it. Mom just found another dream. My newest dream is to raise a little angel into a strong woman. Once I accomplish that, I will resume my career as a pianist.”

“You don’t hate me for making you stop.” Lucy remembered watching the performances and how happy her mother looked while she played.

“We can never hate you.” Licht kissed the top of her head. “You and Dad are my dream come true.”

I think Hyde and Licht will spoil their little girl.

[Drabble Challenge]

[pocket-luv101]

Happiness || Chapter 2

Fandom: Servamp Characters: Mahiru, Kuro, Licht, Hyde Pairings: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side)

Summary:  Mahiru found a baby in front of his orphanage and he thought that it belonged to Kuro. But the infant could be the key to finding his lost mother. {Historical Romance// Family AU}

Ch. 1 || (Ch. 2) || Ch. 3 ||

“Mahiru, the baby’s crying a lot. Are you having trouble in there?” Kuro knocked on the door. He winced when the girl’s wails became louder at the sound of his knock. What worried him was that Mahiru didn’t respond to him. A part of him wanted to go inside and check on them but he hesitated. Even though Kuro was the one who ended their relationship, seeing Mahiru still hurt.

In the end, he couldn’t leave Mahiru and force him to take care of the baby girl alone. He opened the door after knocking once again. Kuro spotted Mahiru sitting in a chair next to the bed. Despite the bed being huge, Mahiru let the baby have it. His pillows and blankets were piled around her to keep her from rolling off the bed. That kindness was one of the many things that made Kuro fall in love with him.

The girl’s tears made Kuro turn away from Mahiru. He didn’t know how such a small thing could be so loud. It was a wonder that her cries hadn’t woken Mahiru up yet. That thought sent a chill through Kuro and he turned back to him. He knew Mahiru’s motherly nature wouldn’t allow him to sit still while someone was in pain. But his eyes were closed and he was motionless.

Kuro placed his fingers on his neck and felt a pulse. A wave of relief washed over him and his shoulders relaxed. He brushed his brown bangs aside and let his hand linger over his skin. He told himself that it was only to check if he had a fever. Mahiru must’ve been exhausted if he could sleep through the child’s cry. Kuro could easily understand. He had walked from the orphanage to his home through the snow. Also, he must’ve been tired emotionally after everything.

“You always push yourself too hard.” Kuro whispered and kissed the top of his head. The baby was still crying so he went to put it back to sleep. He awkwardly lifted her off the bed and held her against his shoulder. While he had a lot of siblings, they had nursemaids and he didn’t know if he could care for a child well. He rocked her in his arms and soothingly stroked her hair.

“What did Mahiru name you again?” He asked once her tears subsided. Her response was a string of noises he couldn’t understand but they made him chuckle. Kuro thought of the times he was younger and played with his siblings. He hadn’t spoken with them in years and he didn’t realize he missed them so much. He sighed and hated how his title kept him from the people he loved.

Kuro looked down at the infant when she pulled on his hair. He shook his head with a tired smile and gently untangled her fingers from his hair. She pouted when he did so and she let out a loud sob. He jumped slightly and tried to quiet her again. “Okay, you can play with my hair but please stop crying. You’re going to wake up Mahiru and he’ll yell at both of us then.”

His words only made her cry harder. Behind them, Mahiru woke with a start and he rubbed his tired eyes. He saw Machi crying and he rushed to his feet. He took her from Kuro and spoke softly to her. “It’s okay, Machi. Can you tell me what’s wrong? It doesn’t smell like you need to be changed. Are you hungry? Oh, you’re just a little lonely. Don’t worry, I’m not going to leave you.”

“I can’t believe you understand that thing.” Kuro muttered and sat down on the bed.

“Her name is Machi.” Mahiru frowned at him. He sat in the rocking chair next to the bed and kept his attention on the child in his arms. The distance between him and Kuro stung Mahiru even after months passed. Once, Mahiru wouldn’t hesitate to sit beside Kuro on the bed. His lingering feelings filled him with questions but he didn’t dare ask them.

He wasn’t certain if staying with Kuro was the best decision when his feelings still burned him. But, if she was the key to finding their missing mother, Machi and Kuro needed him. Mahiru also wanted to give the child an opportunity to know a loving family. Even if Kuro broke his heart, he believed that he was a caring and loving brother to his siblings. He thought he would be a good father as well.

He remembered waking up to see Kuro holding the child. It was a heartwarming sight but bittersweet as well. Once upon a time, he hoped to have a family with Kuro. That dream was shattered now.

He pushed those thoughts aside. He hummed softly to put Machi to sleep again. With a slow kick, Mahiru set the rocking chair into motion. He leaned back in the chair and let Machi play with his fingers until she became drowsy. Mahiru yawned and said: “Kuro, if you want to go back to sleep, you can. I have things under control here so you don’t need to stay with me.”

“Are you going to sleep in that chair again? That’s bad for your back and neck. I can’t count how many times you lectured me for falling asleep on my own couch yet here you are doing the same.” Kuro joked to lighten the mood. From Mahiru’s expression, he knew that he failed miserably. “If you want, you can use my bed. I’ll sleep in the living room.”

“I can’t sleep in your bed— not anymore. You know that, Kuro.” The hurt in his voice made Kuro winced. He wished that he was a better person that Mahiru deserved. He could see that Mahiru was trying to keep his sorrow from showing. His voice still shook as he whispered, “I want to stay by Machi’s side in case she starts crying again. I’m fine in this chair so don’t fret about me. Go back to your room. Please, Kuro.”

“Mahiru,” Kuro pushed himself off the bed and knelt in front of Mahiru. He placed his hand on his knee and looked up at him. He stared into his brown eyes. Eyes filled with regret and that silently begged him to stay this time. If he could go back and take away his pain… Honestly, Kuro didn’t know what he would do. Staying together could’ve caused Mahiru more pain than simply leaving him. He closed his eyes and forced himself to let go of Mahiru.

“I’m going back to my study to write letters to my siblings. They need to know about mother and Machi. If you need anything, knock on my door. Goodnight, Mahiru.” He stood and walked out of the room. He stopped in the doorway and looked back at Mahiru. Kuro thought he saw a stray tear fall down his cheek. He had to grip the door to stop himself from going back to him.

Mahiru heard the door close. The soft click the door made rang through the room and the sound made his tightly strung emotions snap. He quickly covered his mouth to stiffly the cry that threaten to escape him. He didn’t want to breakdown in front of Kuro or have him see him cry. Kuro left him without an explanation so he didn’t deserve his tears.

He stared at the closed door and touched his head. While he was half asleep in the chair, he thought he felt Kuro kiss his hair. Mahiru knew that it was likely nothing more than a wistful, impossible dream. Kuro left him and threw away everything they shared without looking back. It was best if he tried to move on as well.

He stood and placed Machi on the bed again. Worn out, both physically and emotionally, he collapsed onto the bed next to her. The small bounce of the bed made Machi burst out into laughter and Mahiru smiled. He sat up and spoke softly to her. “You sure have a lot of energy. But it’s time for you to sleep, Machi. I’ll be right here. Do you want to hear a lullaby?”

Machi beamed up at him and he decided that was her way of saying yes. He sang a lulling tune and watched her eyes become heavy. Soon, she was sleeping deeply. Mahiru glanced from her to the chair. The reason he chose not to sleep in the bed was because the memories he had inside Kuro’s home were too painful. But he was too exhausted to walk back to the chair.

“Do you think I’m a fool, Machi? The last time I tried to pry into Kuro’s life, he left me. I don’t want my heart broken again. Merely being with him and thinking of everything that could’ve been hurts so much.” Mahiru said to the sleeping child. He touched her hand and she closed her fingers around his. He smiled and made his decision. “You’re right. I need to stay strong for your sake. I’ll take care of you and give you a warm family. I promise.”

Licht stood outside the orphanage and watched over the children playing in the snow. He helped one make tiny snowmen but he kept the others on the corner of his eyes. He was a little distracted because he was worried about his friend. It wasn’t like Mahiru to be so late. Also, Mahiru seemed a little shaken when he ran out of the orphanage the previous night.

He was pulled from his thoughts with the sound of a horse. He looked up and and saw a brown horse approach the orphanage rapidly. The rider showed no sign of slowing and Licht quickly pushed the child behind him. His instinct was to protect the orphans so he stood between them and the horse.

The rider barely stopped his horse in front of Licht. The snowmen he was working on were destroyed by the horse though. Licht glared up at the man on top of the horse. The demon didn’t have the courtesy of dismounting before he spoke down to him. “Is this the orphanage Mahiru Shirota works at? My brother sent me a letter saying the orphanage discovered my new baby sister.”

Licht didn’t answer him. He grabbed the man’s coat, dragged him off his horse and threw him into the snow. He placed his hands on his hips and screamed, “You’re a reckless, fucking demon! Riding your horse into a crowd of children could get someone hurt. Even if your sister is here, I would never hand her over to a demon like you. Leave.”

“I thought you looked like a snow angel but you’re more like a violent angel.” The man laughed, quite amused with the entire situation. He laid on his back in the snow but grinned up at Licht. “But I’m a skilled horse rider and I wouldn’t have hurt anyone. Now, it would behoove you to help me up. I’m Hyde, Lord Lawless of Greed, fifth heir of the Servamp estate and—”

He yelped when Licht’s foot came down and landed next to his head. He came dangerously close to stomping on his head. Hyde had no doubt that he could’ve hit him if he wanted. The stomp was merely a warning. Licht tilted a scowl down at him. “Your title means nothing to me. Why? Because I, Licht Jekylland Todoroki, am an angel. It’s my duty to protect this orphanage so leave before I kick you out.”

Hyde gawked up at him. Then he fell into a fit of laughter. He hugged his stomach as he laughed and rolled onto his side. “You’re too funny, Angel Cakes! Now, just tell me where I can find my brother, Kuro, and this child you claim to be my sister. Place my horse in a stall and brush him down too.”

“How dare you give orders to an angel? Die, Shit Rat!” Licht screamed and kicked him. With a huff, he marched away and herded the children back into the orphanage.

People who asked me to continue this, you have no idea the angst you unleashed. Don’t worry, there’s a lot of family fluff as well.

[pocket-luv101]

The Forest of Ash || Chapter 17

Fandom: Servamp Characters: Mahiru, Kuro, Licht, Hyde Pairings: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side)

Summary: To stop the never ending winter the gods created, Mahiru entered the Forest of Ash to steal fire and gift it to the humans. When he was caught, he thought that he would be put to death. But Kuro was far from the God of the Dead that he heard stories about. He decided to stay in the Forest of Ash with him. {KuroMahi//Greek Mythology AU}

FFNet || AO3

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || Ch.7 || Ch.8 || Ch.9 || Ch.10 || Ch.11 || Ch.12 || Ch.13 || Ch.14 || Ch.15 || Ch.16 || (Ch.17) || Ch.18 || Ch.19 || Ch.20

“Let him be, Black Cat.” Mahiru whispered to the lion and pushed its tail away from Kuro’s face so it wouldn’t wake him. When he woke up, he found himself on a warm bed and in Kuro’s embrace. Sunlight filtered through the curtains and Mahiru knew that they should wake up and discuss things. But Kuro’s strong arms were a haven after being trapped in a damp cell so Mahiru decided to stay in bed for a while.

Not long after he placed his head on Kuro’s arm, Black Cat chose to lay over their legs in its lion form. It was nearly impossible for Mahiru to stand up with its weight on top of him. He knew that Black Cat was only being protective and clinging to them due to the events of the past two days. Mahiru understood its feelings all too well and let the lion rest on him. He reached down and scratched its ear.

Even though he knew that Kuro was a deep sleeper, Mahiru was careful not to rouse him as he moved. He had to admit that his heart was pounding as he settled himself against his side again. For Mahiru, this was the first time they shared a bed. He took the opportunity to study Kuro’s unguarded expression. He looked peaceful and Mahiru wondered what he was dreaming about. Mahiru could feel Kuro’s heartbeat through his clothes. Nothing could be as reassuring as his steady heartbeat. The love he felt made his smile grow.

He wanted to tell Kuro that he loved him. On the other hand, Mahiru was uncertain. He didn’t want to overwhelm him when he didn’t know if he felt the same. They also had to worry about Tsubaki so it might be best to wait before confessing his feelings. Mahiru brushed his fingers over his strong jaw and kissed his forehead. Kuro seemed to be fast asleep so he thought that it would be safe to tell him now.

“I love you, Kuro. Thank you for everything.” He whispered softly into his ear. Mahiru leaned away from him and turned to Black Cat. “I’ll let him sleep in a little more. How about we go to the kitchen and make Kuro something to eat? Breakfast in bed will be a nice surprise for him when he wakes up.”

The lion grumbled its disagreement and refused to move off its two masters. Despite how Mahiru couldn’t understand what it said, he was able to interpret its meaning. Black Cat didn’t want them to be separated once again. Mahiru sat up as best as he could with a large lion on top of him. “We’re safe now, Black Cat. This is Iolcus and Tsubaki can’t attack a city under Lily’s protection. I want Kuro to wake up to a warm meal after everything that happened. Wouldn’t that be nice?”

“Look at you two acting like newlyweds!” The voice surprised Mahiru. He instinctively clung to Kuro and made a small yelp. His cry woke Kuro and he thought that someone was attacking them again. Kuro pulled Mahiru into his arm and tugged the blanket over him to shield him. He faced the person next to their bed and saw Lily. Lily smirked at his brother’s panic because it was so uncharacteristic of him.

“What are you doing here, Lily?” Kuro groaned. He felt Mahiru move in his arms and let him go so he wouldn’t be smothered beneath the blanket. Mahiru sat up and righted himself. He tried to fix his bedhead after the blanket had dishevelled it. He paused when Kuro reached over to help him smooth it down and Mahiru leaned into his hand. Kuro absentmindedly brushed his hand through his brown hair as he spoke with his brother. “Did something happen with Tsubaki?”

“No, Tsubaki has been quiet. I am here because of my duty as the God of Love! At first, I merely came to check on you but then I heard that someone wanted breakfast in bed.” Lily clapped his hands and his servants entered the room. They placed trays of food into the bed. “Mahiru, this is my thanks for everything you’ve done for my brother and Misono. I never seen Kuro like this before. If there’s anything else you want, just tell me.”

“You’ve done so much for us already. Actually, the only thing I need is a moment alone with Kuro. Can you make sure no one bothers us for a while? I just want to be with Kuro.” Mahiru blushed as he spoke. Even though they were pretending to be married, he meant every word. Lily nodded in understanding and ushered his servants out the door. Once they were alone in the room again, Mahiru faced Kuro. There were so many things they needed to discuss that neither of them knew what to say first.

At the same time, they said: “I’m sorry.”

Mahiru gave him a small smile and took his hands in his. “You go first, Kuro. But, if you’re going to apologize for Tsubaki capturing me, I don’t want to hear it. I already told you that it wasn’t your fault and I don’t blame you for what happened. We’re together again and that’s all that matter to me.”

“I do have one more thing to apologize for. It must’ve been a shock for you to wake up and see me in bed with you. I’m sorry. Lily would’ve questioned why we don’t share a bed when we’re married.” Kuro explained. He hoped that Mahiru couldn’t tell that he was somewhat lying. Honestly, he wanted to hold Mahiru after being apart. He needed to reassure himself that Mahiru was safe and sound in his arms.

It wasn’t the first time he slept next to Mahiru. The night they stayed in Atsushi and Lucy’s home, they shared a bed. Kuro doubted that Mahiru realized it then. He was asleep when he carried him to bed. Also, he made sure to leave before Mahiru woke up to not make things awkward in the morning. This time, Kuro stayed by his side and held him close.

“So, you stayed because of our façade.” His brown eyes lowered and he looked down at their joined hands when he spoke. Kuro thought his voice held a hint of disappointment but he didn’t know if he imagined it or not. Mahiru looked up at him after a moment and said. “I was going to apologize for troubling you. It must’ve been an uncomfortably hot night for you because Black Cat and I were sleeping next to you. Black Cat, change back and let’s eat breakfast before it gets cold.”

Mahiru set the tray of food on the bedside table so it wouldn’t spill on the covers. As Kuro moved his right arm, he winced a little. His arm was numb and tingled slightly because Mahiru had been sleeping on it. Mahiru noticed his discomfort despite how he tried to hide it. He took the plate of tagenites from the tray and placed it on his lap. Then Mahiru cut off a portion of the pancakes and held it to Kuro’s lips.

“Open up, Kuro. It’s my fault that your arm fell asleep and I want to make it up to you. Let me feed you,” Mahiru said. His brown eyes persuaded him more than his words did and Kuro nodded. He opened his mouth and Mahiru slipped the treat between his lips. While the pancake was sweet and warm, it wasn’t as good as the ones Mahiru made him. After he fed him a few more pieces, he said. “We should talk about what to do next. Tsubaki’s too angry to listen to reason. I tried to speak to him but it was pointless.”

“Did he tell you about…” Kuro trailed off. He knew that Mahiru deserved to hear everything and he tried to think of the best way to tell him. He was afraid that Mahiru would leave him once he knew the truth.

“It’s okay. He didn’t tell me anything more about the war or your human friend while I was in the tower.” Mahiru said softly. He gave Kuro another piece of the tagenites as a comforting gesture. His shoulders didn’t relax much though. “The things he said in my house… They don’t make a lot sense to me but I want to understand your side of what happened. You accepted my past so I won’t judge you for yours.”

“What happened with your mother was a mistake. I can’t hate you for something like that. My actions started a war and I don’t know if telling my siblings the truth will stop it.” His gaze dropped. Mahiru put aside the plate of food and cupped his cheeks. He hated to see the person he loved filled with regret. Moreover, he understood how painful memories could be. He lifted his face and kissed his forehead.

“I didn’t think that it was just a mistake for a long time. I still don’t. But talking with you helped me move on. Will you let me do something like that for you? I lov— I care about you a lot and you’re important to me.” Mahiru squeezed his hand and rubbed his thumb over his palm tenderly. “No matter the weight of your burden, I’ll help you carry it and make it less heavy for you. Tell me when you’re ready. Let’s discuss how to stop Tsubaki and his winter for now.”

“We can’t simply give Tsubaki what he wants.” Kuro was grateful that Mahiru was patient with him. He chose his words carefully and said, “It’s too dangerous to hand Tsubaki the human’s soul. There are secrets connected to Sensei that are better left buried. I already told you about his experiments but there’s more. I was uncertain if even Tartarus could keep those secrets safe. It would destroy Lawless if he knew.”

“Fighting him directly might not be any better of a solution. Tsubaki’s immortal and he’ll merely recreate another storm when he regains his strength. Also, a battle between the God of War and the God of the Dead will mean…” Mahiru shivered at the thought of Kuro being hurt and how the humans would be caught in the crossfire. When Kuro wrapped his arms around his waist, he gladly shifted closer to him. “You weren’t injured after I left, were you?”

“Just a few cuts and bruises. Nothing you need to fret over.” Kuro drew circles onto Mahiru’s back to ease the tension he felt there. “You don’t need to make that face. No matter what happens, I will always return to you. Tsubaki is strong but he does have his weaknesses and constantly making his winter drains him of his strength.”

“If only there was a way to bring back spring or at least lighten the storm he made.” Mahiru sighed. As he spoke, a realization came to Kuro. The small sun Mahiru created the previous night was able to quell Tsubaki’s winter long enough for him to cross the sea. If…

Kuro bit his lip and shook his head. He couldn’t ask Mahiru to bring back Spring with his sun. Being able to calm the storm briefly was one thing but ending it was another. Mahiru was a mere deity and he didn’t have the endurance of an Olympian. Summoning enough fire to stop Tsubaki could destroy Mahiru’s immortal body. He knew that Mahiru was foolish enough to try so Kuro kept the idea to himself.

“Your forest is gorgeous and I love your garden. I wish the humans could have flowers once again.” Mahiru sighed. “At least the gift of fire will help them survive his winter while we find a way to defeat Tsubaki. I need to work harder so I can give them fire as soon as possible. Until then, we should talk to Lily. Maybe he has an idea for what we should do.”

Mahiru started to move off the bed but Kuro caught his hand. He gently guided him back onto the bed next to him. There was a hint of hesitation in his red eyes so he wondered why he stopped him. “Wait, I need to ask you something. Before I woke up, I thought I heard you say something to me… ‘I love you, Kuro.’ Did you say that or was it just a dream?”

“I…” Mahiru’s heart began to race and his words got caught in his throat. He thought that Kuro was sleeping when he whispered that confession. He planned to wait until Tsubaki wasn’t a threat anymore and then he would tell him how he felt. Kuro was silent as he waited for his answer. He couldn’t lie to him and say that he dreamt everything. Mahiru fiddled with his hair and he couldn’t meet his eyes. “Kuro, I…”

“I love you too.” Hearing Kuro’s words, his eyes widened and his cheeks became a bright pink. Mahiru looked up at him and found that Kuro was blushing as well. The shy expression he had warmed Mahiru’s heart. “You said you loved me but I don’t know what I did to deserve that. I just know that I was terrified when I thought I lost you two nights ago. I need you in my life.”

“Oh, Kuro.” Mahiru loved Kuro and he couldn’t be happier that he returned his feelings. He was unable to contain his joy and he threw his arms around Kuro. He buried his face into the crook of his neck. “What did you do to deserve my love? I fell in love with you because of everything you are, Kuro.”

Kuro returned his embrace and kissed the top of his head. He would do anything to protect the god in his arms. When Mahiru came to the Forest of Ash to take his fire, he also stole his heart.

“I thought the God of the Dead was a lazy bastard. How is he able to travel so quickly from one place to another? We’ll never save Mahiru at this rate!” Licht ranted as he threw up his hands in frustration. He appeared so angry that even Hyde felt the need to keep a safe distance from him. Gil lead them to an island where Mahiru was spotted. But when they arrived, another bird that served Hyde told them that Sleepy Ash had taken Mahiru away from the island. “Where do you think Sleepy Ash is now.”

“I can’t even guess where he could be. My brother hasn’t left his forest for centuries so he doesn’t know anyone on Earth very well, let alone someone who would house the God of the Dead. What I don’t understand is why they would be on this island to begin with. This country has a lot of shrines and towers dedicated to Tsubaki. Sleepy Ash wouldn’t come here and risk facing him.”

“I feel like we’re flying in circles and going nowhere.” Licht groaned and rubbed his temple. He looked over the sea and hoped that Mahiru was safe. He folded his wings behind him so the sea water’s spray couldn’t damage them. Behind him, Hyde draped his wool chlamys over Licht’s shoulders to keep him warm and further protect his wings.

“We should go back to the mainland. The longer we stay on this island, the more likely it will be that we’ll have to fight one of his followers. His phoenix is his strongest warrior but there are others almost as strong as him. I would rather not fight them.” Hyde placed his hand on his shoulder and guided him away from the shore. The waves weren’t large enough to reach Licht’s wings but he still wanted to be cautious.

Licht hated to admit that Hyde was right. He was confident that he could defeat gods and their mythical creatures easily but he would be wasting his time. His goal was to rescue his friend and he couldn't care less about the Olympian’s petty war. Unfortunately, he had to rely on Hyde’s servants to help him find Mahiru on Earth. He didn’t know when they would be able to find him again.

“We should ask people if they’ve seen Sleepy Ash when we return to the mainland. Gods are easily recognizable because of their distinct features. Surely someone must’ve spotted him with his ghostly hair.” Licht said decisively. He knew that dwelling on the issue wouldn’t help anyone so he spread his wings.

Licht also held the chlamys tighter around his body as best he could without it hindering his ability to fly. The chlamys still held Hyde’s body heat so it was extremely warm. He tried to tell himself that warmth was the only reason he held the cloth close to him. But his reasoning was unconvincing when his own heart argued with him. “Let’s go before the storm gets worse.”

They flew into the air to cross the sea. Hyde controlled the wind and redirected them so the snow wouldn’t fall on Licht. He knew that he was strong and prideful but Hyde still felt the need to protect him. Even if it was from something as insignificant as the cold. His gaze wandered to Licht’s hand and he debated if he should hold it. Hyde doubted he would let him take his hand.

“Shit Rat, I’ve been thinking.” Licht said and pulled Hyde out of his thoughts. “The ferryman insisted that Mahiru and Sleepy Ash are in a happy marriage. It’s hard to believe him with everything I know about Mahiru. He went to steal fire and others would punish such a severe crime. Also, Mahiru’s morals wouldn’t allow him to marry a cruel god either.”

“As much as I hate my brother, I can’t call him a cruel god. He certainly has his vices like how unmotivated and distant he is. But we were a close family once and he helped me. That was why it hurt when he shut us out without an explanation. He knew how I felt yet he wouldn’t tell me where she was. He was the same with Tsubaki when he confronted him.”

Hyde looked up at the sky but his eyes didn’t focus on anything. A comforting warmth engulfed his hand and he realized that it was Licht. “Keep flying forward, Shit Rat. You should be able to manage that no matter how aimless you are. If you keep going, you’ll find the answers eventually. Maybe you’ll also find a new dream instead of staying trapped in the past. My father always said that ‘it’s always the now that matters most’.”

Licht tugged on his hand. He kept his eyes forward and on the shoreline. Hyde couldn’t see his expression. But he could easily picture his determined eyes.

“Will you stay with me when I fly forward? With you by my side, I’ll fly anywhere you tell me.” Hyde let go of his hand and then hugged him from behind. He kissed his cheek quickly and his eyes beamed at him. He continued to cling onto his back as he said, “You always act like you hate me but you’re still here.”

“You’re as delusional as you are irritating! Get off me, Stupid Olympian! I can barely fly with you on my back like this. If I fall out of the sky, I’m going to drag you down with me and drown you in the sea.” Licht vowed as he struggled to fly. He was tempted to force Hyde under the water but he didn’t want to get his wings wet. He didn’t know why he put up with the man, even before he learned that he was a god.

Hyde floated above him slightly so his full weight wouldn’t be on his back. Though he did keep his arms around him and rested his chin on his dark hair. He like how well he fit in his arms. “Trust me, Lichtan. I’ll catch you if anything happens to your wings. Of course, I would rather you restrain yourself and not fly too high. Why do I always get attached to the crazy dreamers?”

Hyde whispered the last sentence but Licht heard him because they were so close. He reached up and patted his blond hair without a word. Licht knew that he was likely referring to Ophelia. A hint of jealousy entered his heart and gripped him. He wanted to ask him about the woman and her village but he knew better to. It was unlikely Hyde would tell him anything. There was something else as well. While he knew he loved her, hearing the words out loud was surprisingly difficult.

“Are Olympians actually capable of love? They’re so selfish and frivolous that it’s hard to believe. Is it possible that Sleepy Ash and Mahiru fell in love like his letter said? The more I think about it, the less things make sense. If Mahiru has escaped the forest, why hasn't he contacted me for help? I’m his friend so he should ask me for help.”

“He probably wanted to keep you out of danger. We both know you’re strong but people naturally wants to protect those close to them. Even Olympians feel that way. You’ve given me no less than ten heart attacks since we started this journey because you insist on running into danger. I can’t take my eyes off you for a minute.” There were a lot of reasons Hyde couldn’t take his eyes off Licht. Aside from worrying about his safety, he was simply spellbinding.

“You don’t need to worry about me when you’re the hopeless one. This angel can protect himself.” Licht reminded him. “You won’t have to worry about me after we save Mahiru. We'll go back to how we were before.”

“You should know that you’re always on my mind. Now more than ever. With your wings, you’re a part of my sky. It’s my duty as the God of the Sky to protect you. Even after everything is over, I’ll watch over you.” Hyde let go of him and turned him so they were facing each other. “I know you don’t like Olympians but you did say you’ll forgive me for tricking you. Can you let me stay by your side too? Maybe we can be friends.”

“Do whatever you want. Just understand that I’m not going to change my opinion of you if you continue to annoy me with your pranks.” He said firmly. In spite of his harsh tone, Hyde smiled because he had a chance to be with him again. He had always liked Licht but he felt closer with him after everything they’ve been through together.

A smile played on Kuro’s lips as he watched Mahiru playing with his dogs and the children. They went to the market to buy supplies and stopped in the plaza to play. Mahiru threw a stick for Black Cat to chase and Kuro chuckled at how it tripped over itself to fetch it. Black Cat was enjoying the attention Mahiru and the children were giving him. It trotted to Kuro with the stick.

“You want me to play catch with you?” Kuro took the stick from the dog. He tossed the stick a few feet from him. He sat next to Mahiru on the ground and waited for Black Cat to return with the stick. As he settled himself on the ground, Mahiru leaned against his arm. He moved towards him naturally as he created clouds for the children to play with.

“Can you show us your power too, Sir?” A child asked. After the festival, humans were becoming less afraid of him. Kuro could still feel the parents watching him distrustfully and he knew the children were simply curious about him. He moved slowly so he wouldn’t scare the cautious humans around him. He made a flower grow out of the snow.

“Kuro can control plants and shadows. They’re both majestic and beautiful in their own way.” Mahiru praised him earnestly. He sensed that Kuro was hesitant to show the children his powers and guessed that Kuro didn’t want to scare them. “His forest is filled with beautiful flowers. I wish you children could see them all.”

“There are flowers that can grow and survive in this snow.” Kuro changed the flower in front of him into a camellia. He gave them a brief lesson on how to care for the rose-like blossom. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Mahiru smiling proudly at him. He felt himself blush under his tender gaze and looked down at the flower. He picked the camellia and used his powers to turn it into a flower crown made of daisies.

“Here. You look like you wanted a flower too.” He smoothly slipped the flower crown onto Mahiru’s head. His face brightened like the sun even though most wouldn’t think much of the small gift. The picture of Mahiru smiling with a flower crown on his head was like a refreshing spring day.

“Thank you, Kuro! When we return home, maybe we should—” He couldn’t finish his sentence before he sensed a strong presence quickly approaching them. Kuro felt it as well and pushed Mahiru to the ground. He covered him with his body to protect him. He narrowly dodged the attack and he could feel the ground shake slightly from the force of the attack. Only once the snow and dirt had settle, did Kuro move off Mahiru. He kept his arms around him though.

He frowned at the stranger that attacked them. Lily said that Tsubaki and his followers haven’t left his island so he let down his guard. The man raised his leg to kick him again and Kuro created vines around him.

“Stop!” Mahiru screamed as he forced his way between the two before the fight could escalate. He was relieved when Kuro and the man stopped. He stood straighter and faced the man. “Licht, what are you doing here?”

“I’m saving you!” No answer could confuse Mahiru more.

I wanted to have a lighter chapter after the previous chapter with the tower escape

[pocket-luv101]

The Forest of Ash || Chapter 16

Fandom: Servamp Characters: Mahiru, Kuro, Licht, Hyde Pairings: KuroMahi (main), LawLicht (side)

Summary: To stop the never ending winter the gods created, Mahiru entered the Forest of Ash to steal fire and gift it to the humans. When he was caught, he thought that he would be put to death. But Kuro was far from the God of the Dead that he heard stories about. He decided to stay in the Forest of Ash with him. {KuroMahi//Greek Mythology AU}

FFNet || AO3

Ch.1 || Ch.2 || Ch.3 || Ch.4 || Ch.5 || Ch.6 || Ch.7 || Ch.8 || Ch.9 || Ch.10 || Ch.11 || Ch.12 || Ch.13 || Ch.14 || Ch.15 || (Ch.16) || Ch.17 || Ch.18 || Ch.19 || Ch.20

Mahiru's ears were ringing when he woke up. His mind was still fuzzy and he didn't recognize the room he was in. The cobblestone walls didn't help keep the damp room warm and Mahiru shivered. Aside from the pile of hay he was sitting on, the room was sparse. There was a single, small window in the room and he had to stretch to see through it. He was hoping to see where he was but the blinding snowstorm made it near impossible to identify his location. He could hear the sea so he knew he was near the coast.

In the dim light, his ring gleamed and caught his attention. The moment Mahiru saw it, memories of the previous night came back to him. He remembered Tsubaki attacking them and Kuro sending him away. Mahiru's mind immediately began to race. Where were Kuro and Black Cat? Were they safe? A cold chill ran through him at the thought of Kuro being hurt in his fight with Tsubaki. He needed to find them.

He tried to run to the door and leave the room but his foot became caught on an invisible string. Mahiru fell forward and crashed into the ground. He groaned and sat up. He found a string wrapped around his ankle and the other end was bolted to the wall. The string was so thin that it was nearly invisible yet it was incredibly resilient as well. Despite having the strength of a god, Mahiru couldn’t break the string.

He vaguely recalled hearing the siren’s song before he lost consciousness and bit his lip. She was working with Tsubaki so she likely took him to one of his temples or towers. But what worried Mahiru was his foggy memory of the incident. He couldn’t remember what happened after Black Cat took him away from the fight no matter how much he tried. He hoped that Kuro was safe.

Mahiru’s focus was only pulled away from Kuro when the door opened. He saw Tsubaki enter and the room became frigid. He moved away from him to place a safe distance between them. Tsubaki was an Olympian so he had to be wary of his powers. He tried to keep his fear from making his voice shake when he spoke, “Where’s Kuro? I swear, if you hurt him last night, I will never forgive you!”

“You remember the previous night? I thought I sealed that memory away. Manipulating the memories of a god is no easy task but I didn't think you would remember so quickly.” Tsubaki seemed to be mumbling to himself and Mahiru’s brows furrowed together. Why would Tsubaki manipulate his memories? “How boring. Now Sakuya’s gonna be—”

“What did you do to my friend? He has nothing to do with your war or the other Olympians so let him go.” Mahiru snapped. The night was still a blur to him and he hated to think that his human friend was in danger because of him. There was a long pause after Mahiru's outburst and he couldn’t read Tsubaki’s expression. “Whatever you think Kuro did wrong, I can assure you that he didn’t do it. Please, take me to Kuro so the three of us can talk. I’m sure there must be some confusion here.”

“Who are you to demand anything of me?” Tsubaki unsheathed his sword and Mahiru stiffened. He didn't strike him but the silent threat was clear in his action. “You're my prisoner now. If you want to see your husband again, you will take me into the Forest of Ash. Sleepy Ash placed a barrier around his forest to keep me from entering. But you must know a way pass his barrier.”

“I didn't know that Kuro has a barrier around the forest so I can't tell you how to bypass it. Even if I did know how to, I wouldn't tell you! Your siren attacked Black Cat and almost made it destroy the forest. I won't let that happen again. The Forest of Ash is my home.” Mahiru said firmly. “There's nothing you can do to make me turn against Kuro either.”

“How can you stand beside him so faithfully when you don't know a single thing about him? Then again, no one can say they understand what goes on in that head of his. I never expected him to give his fire to such a minor god. But I can see it in your eyes. It irritates me to see that.” He spoke in a low and steady tone but Mahiru could hear the restrained anger in his voice. “He killed a dear friend over fire but he gives it to you like it's nothing.”

Mahiru bit his lip, not knowing if he should tell him the truth. He was certain that Tsubaki would only become angrier if he knew that he originally planned to steal fire and give it to humans. He tried to reason with him, “You cannot reverse death and this war of yours won’t help you move on properly. Kuro told me about your human friend and showed me his journals. He wouldn’t want you to fight with your siblings. Think of how he would feel if he knew that humans are dying in your snowstorm.”

“Don’t speak of him as if you knew him! Sleepy Ash didn’t only kill Sensei but he also damned his soul so that none of us may speak to him again. He never told us why he decided to send his soul to Tartarus. He had no reason to! Sensei was helping people with his experiments.” Tsubaki yelled and his voice became pained. “He allowed Sensei to continue his work for over a hundred years pass his death. I don't understand why he would suddenly…”

“I don’t know either but I’m certain that Kuro has his reasons.” While Mahiru was confused, he didn’t want to doubt Kuro. He recalled the sadness his red eyes held that day in the garden. “He isn’t a cruel god and you should know that as his brother. It’s just hard for him to talk about a friend’s death and he’ll explain his reason eventually.”

“I’ve waited over a thousand years already and I’m not going to wait any longer. I have a right to know.” Tsubaki said calmly. His disinterested tone worried Mahiru more than any crazed screams could. “If you can’t tell me how to enter the forest or where Sensei is, then I will ask Sleepy Ash. I’m certain that he will be more willing to talk to me for his husband’s sake. He should be here soon.”

“Do you think I'll sit here and be your bait? I won’t let you hurt Kuro.” Mahiru burned the string with his fire and sprinted to the open door. He threw embers at Tsubaki’s feet to stop him from blocking the door. The flames staggered him long enough for Mahiru to run out of the room. He slammed the door close and thrust the lock into place. He didn’t know how much it would slow Tsubaki so he had to escape quickly.

“Black Cat! Where are you? Make a sound if you can hear me.” Mahiru called out to the cat as he walked down the hall. No matter the danger, he couldn’t leave without Black Cat. He wanted to yell so Black Cat could hear him easier but he was also worried about one of Tsubaki’s followers finding him and capturing him again. There weren't many places he could hide if someone did come into the dungeon.

He didn’t know where they were keeping Black Cat so he had to look into every room. Each room he found empty made Mahiru's worry grow. He prayed that they hadn't hurt the creature and that it was in the tower. Mahiru reached the end of the hall and swore when he saw that someone was coming down the stairs. He couldn't hide or run back. Behind him, he heard Tsubaki laugh.

“Did you think you could escape so easily?” Tsubaki laughed. Mahiru turned to face him reluctantly. He knew that he couldn't defeat an Olympian and his followers by himself but he didn't want to simply give up either. “Return to your room peacefully and we won't hurt you.”

“Threatening me won't work. I don't care what you do to me. I'm going to try to escape again and again so it's simpler for you to let me go. Your extreme methods aren't the right way to get what you want.” He said. He doubted that Tsubaki would be swayed by his words though. Mahiru created a ring of fire around him and heated the hall so he couldn't attack him with his ice or snow.

Then he summoned a stream of fire and aimed it at Tsubaki. The Olympian barely regarded his attack and took out something from behind him. Mahiru stopped his attack when he saw that it was Black Cat. Tsubaki grinned at him and said, “How about I make you a new deal? Return to your room peacefully and I won't hurt your little friend.”

Mahiru bit his lip because he knew that he didn't have a choice in this situation. He glared at Tsubaki but he released his fire and let it dwindle. While Tsubaki grinned triumphantly, Mahiru was far from defeated. He kept his feet stubbornly in place and said, “Put down Black Cat and let him come to me. I want to make sure that this isn't a trick.”

Tsubaki shrugged and placed it on the ground. The cat immediately scurried into Mahiru's waiting arms and he hugged it tightly. He ran his hand over its head and he was glad that it didn't seem to be injured. He loosened his grip after a moment but held it securely in his arms. Mahiru looked around him and saw that several of Tsubaki's followers were behind him now. It would be difficult to escape and Black Cat was still weak so Mahiru hesitantly walked to Tsubaki.

“Swear to me that nothing will happen to Black Cat or Kuro if I cooperate.” He demanded and Tsubaki didn't answer him. Instead, he gestured for him to walk back to the dungeon. He sighed and dragged his feet down the hall. His only comfort was that he had Black Cat with him. Mahiru would have to wait until his next opportunity to escape.

“Let go of me, Lily! I need to go and save Mahiru. My wounds have healed enough for me to fight.” Kuro argued with his brother who was frantically trying to keep him from leaving the temple. One of Tsubaki's followers arrived with a message. He told him that they had captured Mahiru.

“You need to think things through before you face Tsubaki. This is obviously a trap.” Lily tried to dissuade him from leaving again. He understood Kuro’s worries but he was acutely aware of the danger. “His tower is on an island and crossing the sea in this snowstorm is difficult. Even if you had Black Cat with you and you could ride your chariot, it would still be dangerous.”

“I know but I'll take that risk if it means I can save Mahiru!” Kuro yelled. It was so rare to hear him shout that Lily was taken aback. When Kuro tried to leave last night, desperation and worry fuelled him. Now, there was only determination and love behind his actions. “I’m the reason Tsubaki started this war and I can’t let Mahiru get caught up in my fight. You can’t stop me from going.”

“… Okay.” Lily relented. “As the God of Love, I will support you two. But as your brother, I will help you. It’s dangerous for you to sail in the winter but I might be able to open a portal to take you directly to Mahiru. I need something you both cherish that connects you two. If it holds a special memory for you, it would make the portal stronger as well.”

Kuro instinctively looked down at his wedding ring on his finger. He brushed his thumb over the flower engraved in the gold. He remembered sitting beside the fountain and Mahiru giving him the flower ring. Did he love Mahiru then without even realizing it? No matter when he fell in love with him, he was determined to protect him. “Do you think our rings would be enough?”

“Let’s try. Place your hand against the wall and I’ll make an opening.” Lily instructed and Kuro nodded. When he put his palm against the wall, his brother placed his hand next to his. Kuro could feel his power flow through his ring and he waited impatiently for the portal to open. The wall began to crack and he became hopeful for a moment.

“I’m sorry, Kuro. I can’t make the portal any larger than this. The shield around Tsubaki's tower is too strong for me to break through. I was hoping that this would work.” Lily said apologetically.

“Don’t make that face, Lily. Thank you for trying to help me but it looks like I’ll have to play Tsubaki’s games if I want to get Mahiru back.” Kuro was about to take his hand off the wall but then he heard a voice travel through the crack in the wall.

“Kuro, is that you?” His heart leapt when he recognized Mahiru’s voice. “Where are you? I can hear you but I can’t see you."

“Mahiru! I’m in Iolcus but Lily opened a small portal for us.” Kuro rushed to explain. “Please tell me that Tsubaki hasn’t hurt you. Are you okay? Dear gods, I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault that you were captured. I should’ve never sent you away like that. Now you’re in danger because of me. If I knew that his followers were waiting to ambush you, I would’ve stayed with you and protected you.”

“Kuro,” Mahiru said his name in a soft voice. Hearing the immense kindness and warmth in that one word was enough to calm Kuro. “It’s okay, you couldn’t have known. I’m just glad to hear your voice again and know that you’re safe. I was worrying myself to death thinking that you were hurt.”

“You’re the one trapped in a tower by my crazy brother yet you were worried about me? You really are something, Mahiru.” Kuro shook his head but he also had to smile wearily. That kind nature and quiet strength was so much like Mahiru. He kept his hand against the wall and leaned next to the crack. He was emotionally and physically exhausted but hearing his voice helped. “Is Black Cat there with you?”

“Yeah, but Black Cat is sleeping right now. The poor thing must be tired after everything that happened. I’m glad I have him with me right now.” Mahiru told him. "I tried to escape but Tsubaki threatened to hurt him when I did that. I told your brother I would cooperate if he promised not to hurt you two. But I doubt he’ll keep his end of the deal. I'll try again when Black Cat is better."

"Are you crazy, Mahiru? Don't put yourself in danger when you don't need to. I'm going to save you so just wait for me." He begged him. On the other side, Mahiru was silent. He wouldn't lie to him when they both knew that it wasn't in his nature to sit idly by when people he loved were in danger. "At least promise me you'll be careful and protect yourself. I'll find a way to cross the sea and reach you."

"Not if I escape and find you first." He laughed despite the situation they were in. Truthfully, Mahiru was scared but hearing Kuro's voice gave him courage. He truly believed that Kuro would come and rescue him but he also knew that Tsubaki likely had a trap for him. Mahiru traced his hand over the crack that had formed in the wall. If only he could break through the barrier and reach Kuro. While his voice comforted him, he would rather have Kuro in front of him so he could hold him.

"Kuro, can you stay and talk to me a little longer? I… I miss you, Kuro." Mahiru didn't want to worry him but he had to be honest with him. "You probably think I'm being silly. It hasn't even been a full day since I last saw you yet… I really want to see you again."

"I miss you too, Mahiru. I'm going to save you as quickly as I can." A part of Kuro wanted to leave immediately to save him but he could hear how lonely Mahiru was from his voice. If talking to him a little longer was what Mahiru wanted, he would stay as long as he needed him. He also knew that he continued to talk to him because he wanted to hear his voice too. Kuro didn't know he could miss someone as much as he missed Mahiru now.

Mahiru stood on his toes and stretched to reach the small window again. Black Cat was balanced on his head and it whimpered unhappily at his plan. The gaps between the bars were too small for either of them to climb through. He gripped the bars and used his fire to heat them. Once the metal became hot enough, Mahiru bent the bars apart so a small cat could crawl through.

"Go, Black Cat." He urged it in a hushed voice. Mahiru was worried that the guards outside might overhear him and try to take the cat away from him. He reached up and petted Black Cat gently. "Transform into a crow and fly to Kuro. He'll be able to cross the sea easier if he uses his chariot. I'll be safe here on my own so don't worry."

The cat climbed onto the window ledge but it hesitated to leave him. Mahiru knew the worries and thoughts that were likely crossing its mind. He had those same thoughts when Kuro tried to make him leave the previous night. He understood that Kuro was only trying to protect him now, even as it hurt him. He tried to reassure it. "We're going to see each other again, Black Cat. Now go and help Kuro before Tsubaki or one of his followers comes in to check on us."

It nodded and transformed into a bird. With a heavy heart, he watched Black Cat leave until it disappeared among the falling snow. Mahiru used his fire to return the bars to how they were before so Tsubaki wouldn't become suspicious. Next, Mahiru created a small, black cloud in the shape of a cat. He needed to keep Tsubaki from discovering that Black Cat was gone.

He began to pace around the room and started to think of how to break out. Now that Black Cat was safe and he knew that Kuro was on his way, he was more determined to escape. Mahiru walked to the door and pressed his ear against it. He could hear people outside his room so he knew that he couldn't simply break through the door. Tsubaki's followers would immediately see him and overpower him. He doubted he could trick them into opening the door for him as well.

He walked back to the window to think of a plan. The door opened and Mahiru expected to see Tsubaki in the doorway. So, he was shocked to see that it was Sakuya instead. He crossed the room and threw his arms around his friend. "Sakuya, what are you doing here? Did Tsubaki's followers capture you last night too? I can't remember what happened clearly but I'm sorry you got involved in this. Don't worry, Kuro's coming to save us."

"Mahiru, you can't trust him." He was confused by his words. Furthermore, Sakuya closed the door so they were locked in the room.

"What are you doing, Sakuya?" Mahiru moved around him and tried to force the door open again. He could hear whispers on the other side but it was difficult to make out what they were saying. More questions rose in his mind as he turned to Sakuya. "We need to get out of this tower and find a way to tell Kuro that we escaped. His chariot should be big enough to carry everyone."

"I'm sorry," Sakuya whispered and the words sparked a memory in Mahiru. He heard him say the same thing before the siren appeared and… His brown eyes widened and he took a sharp step away from his friend. He shook his head and he wished he could deny the facts in front of him.

"You were there last night. I let down my guard because of you and she was able to use her lyre on me. Please tell that wasn't intentional, Sakuya." Mahiru begged but his answer was silence. The way Sakuya wouldn't meet his eyes told him the truth though. "You're one of his followers. You gave me that lantern and it summoned Tsubaki. Why would you help him?"

"Because he never lied to me the way you have! I didn't want to hurt you, Mahiru. You're my best friend. If you just used that lantern on Sleepy Ash like I told you to then everything would've went as planned. Tsubaki would've seen what Sleepy Ash did with Sensei's soul and he wouldn't have had to capture you like this. I didn't want this to happen."

"Are you angry that I lied about being a human when we first met? I thought you understood that I didn't want any of you to treat any differently." Mahiru argued. He always thought that Sakuya knew a lot of the god's secrets and he realized that Tsubaki must've told him. "Even if you are angry with me and you're Tsubaki's follower, you must see that this war is wrong."

"I'm not angry with that lie. Do you honestly think I believe your story that you feel in love with the God of the Dead? You're my best friend and I know you wouldn't fall in love with someone you barely know. That's not simple at all. Look me in the eyes and tell me you love Sleepy Ash." Sakuya demanded.

"I…" Mahiru closed his eyes and pictured Kuro in front of him. His heart swelled when he thought of him and the memories they shared. At the same time, his heart tightened painfully because he missed him so much. The feelings he felt contradicted each other but they were becoming clearer. He opened his eyes and met Sakuya's gaze. "You're right, I didn't fall in love with him when I first met him. I always thought he was a good person but, the more time I spent with him, my feelings changed. I love Kuro."

The words were easier to say than Mahiru thought they would be. "He's like the moon to me. I can see that he's lonely and he has his faults but I know he'll always there for me. Kuro's kind, considerate and I love him. Even though he's lazy beyond belief sometimes, when it really matters, he tries his best. I want to see him again so I can tell him how I feel. Please, Sakuya, help me?"

"I can't betray, Tsubaki. I'm sorry." Sakuya said in a small voice before he left the room.

Mahiru looked out the small window to the moon. It was late but he couldn't sleep. He wondered if Kuro was looking at the moon as well or if he was still trying to find a way to cross the sea safely. His conversation with Sakuya made him realize that he was in love with Kuro. He missed Kuro and he hoped that he was safe. Have Black Cat reached him yet?

"I miss you, Kuro." He whispered even though he knew that his voice couldn't reach Kuro. Mahiru sighed and folded his hands together to pray. He didn't have an offering to give so it was unlikely his prayer would reach him. "Please be safe tonight, Kuro. I wish you were here but don't come rushing into a trap. I lo— I have something important to tell you when we see each other again."

When he was finished, Mahiru sat on the hay. He doubted he would be able to sleep well with all the thoughts and worries weighing on his mind. He leaned against the wall and felt a small breeze on his cheek. Mahiru touched the crack that formed when Lily tried to open a portal from Iolcus to the temple. While he couldn’t break through Tsubaki’s barrier, the spell had damaged the wall. He could use the crack to escape.

Mahiru created a cloud in the crack and then expanded it to force the door open. The wall held strong but he refused to give up. He closed his eyes and let the fire flow from his soul to the stone wall. After he charred the wall, he used his cloud to force the gap to be larger. He repeated the process until he thought the wall was weak enough for him to break through. He punched the crack and the wall crumbled with little resistance.

On the other side of the wall was an empty room and the door was slightly ajar. Excitement and relief filled him but he knew he couldn’t stay long. The sound would draw the guards. He ran out to the hall and towards the stairway he saw earlier. He dashed up the stairs, taking the steps two at the time so he could reach the top quicker. He didn’t know what he would do when he reached the top though. He didn’t have a way to cross the sea to Kuro. Yet, Mahiru knew he needed to escape the tower so they couldn’t use him as bait for a trap.

He almost slipped on the steps when they became coated with ice. Mahiru caught himself on the handrail. He looked behind him. However, it didn't seem like Tsubaki was chasing him. Most likely, he knew that he escaped but didn't know where he was yet. He used his fire to melt the ice and continued up the stairs as quickly as he could.

He reached the room at the top of the tower yet the threat was still nipping on his heel. As long as he was in the tower, Tsubaki could easily capture him again. Mahiru climbed out the window and created a cloud to catch him when he jumped out. He raised the cloud until he was able to clamber onto the roof.

Mahiru let out the breath he was holding once he was on solid ground again. While he was exhausted, he knew that he couldn't relax yet. The sea tossed and turned because of the storm so it would be dangerous for even an Olympian to venture. He needed to find a way to tell Kuro that he escaped Tsubaki's tower as well. Mahiru looked up at the moon and an idea came to him.

He raised his hands to the sky and gathered his fire high above the tower. Mahiru shaped his flame into a sun and he made it grow steadily. Soon, his sun quelled the winter around them. He tried to keep his breathing even and he was careful not to use too much of his power. The chilly wind died and the sea became calm.

He didn't know how long he could hold the sun's shape so he hoped that Kuro would come soon. He watched the horizon and bit his lip. A white streak moved in the distance like moondust falling from the sky. As it came closer to him, he realized that it was Kuro riding his chariot. Mahiru was so happy to see Kuro that he forgot his fear of horses and chariots. He hurried to the edge of the tower to see him better. His body was beginning to falter but he made sure not to let his sun dwindle.

Mahiru guessed Tsubaki and his followers were occupied with searching for him so they didn't notice Kuro's arrival. They needed to leave quickly before Tsubaki realized that Kuro was on the island. Kuro stopped his chariot at the base of the tower directly under him. He looked up at him and called. "Stay right there, Mahiru. I'll get you."

"There's no time for that!" Mahiru called down. He gathered his courage and then jumped off the roof, trusting that Kuro would save him before he could be hurt. Kuro saw him fall and his heart stopped in fear. His body moved instinctively even as his mind was trying to process the sight. He stopped under Mahiru and caught him in his arms. He felt his soft warmth in his arms and hugged him against his chest. Mahiru wrapped his arms around his neck and held onto his desperately.

They stayed in each other's embrace, needing to reassure themselves that the other was safe. Mahiru didn't want to leave his arms and pressed his face into his neck. His breath brushed his skin as he whispered, "I have something I need to tell you, Kuro. I—"

"It's okay, Mahiru. You need your rest after creating that sun. I'll take you back to Iolcus where it's safe." Kuro kept him in his arms as he climbed onto the chariot. He set it into motion and the rocking of the chariot lulled Mahiru to sleep. He kissed his brown hair and said, "You can tell me when we get home. Sleep for now."

Mahiru fell asleep before he could tell him that he was already home in his arms.

12:15 am... I really wanted to post this on Valentines Day but oh well.